


HI 



m. 



liliiii' 









,o°<. 










\\U _ O -^ ^.V <P, ^ L/ 







.<^^ "-. 



.0°-. H 



4. -t^ 




Sheldon & Compa77/y's Text-!Books, 

COLTON'S NEW GEOGEAPHIES. 

The ivliole subject in Two Hooks. 

These books are the most simple, the most practical, and best 
to the wants of the school-room of any yet published. 



I. Colton^s Keiv Introductory Geography, 

With entirely new Maps made especially for this book, on 
the most improved plan ; and elegantly Illustrated. 

II, Colton's Common School Geography, 

With Thirty - six new Maps, made especially for this book, 
and drawn on a uniform system of scales. 

Elegantly Illustrated. 

This book is the best adapted to teaching- the subject of Geog- 
raphy of any yet published. It is simple and comprehensive, 
and embraces just what the child should be taught, and nothing 
more. It also embraces the general principles of Physical Geog- 
raphy so far as "they can be taught to advantage in Common 
Schools. 

For those desiring to pursue the study of Physical Geograj)hy, 
sre have prepared 

Colton's Physical Geography,- 

One Vol. 2to. 

A very valuable book and fully illustrated. The Maps are 
compiled with the greatest care by Geo. W. Colton, and repre- 
sent the most remarkable and interesting features of Physical 
Geography clearly to the eye. 

The plan of ColtorCs Geography is the "best I have ever seen. It meets the 
exact wants of our Grammar Schools. The Review is unsurpassed in its 
tendency to make thorovgh and reliable scholars. I have learned more Geog- 
raphy that is practical and available during the short time we have used this 
work, than in all my life before, including ten years teaching by Mitchell's 
plan.— A. B. Heywood, Prin. Franklin Gram. School^ Lowell, Mass. 

So well satisfied have I been with these Geographies that I adopted them, 
and have procured their introduction into most of the schools in this cofunty. 
James W. Thompson, A.M., Prin. of Centreville Academy, Maryland. 

Any of the above sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price. 



n 



( 



f".:^ 



u 



GRAMMAE-SCnOOL 




, UNITED STATES; 



^ FKOM THE DISCO VEEY OF AMERICA TO THE PEESENT TIME. 



r 



By BENSON J. LOSSING. 



i 



ILLUSTRATED BY MAPS AND ENGRAVINGSc 



NEW YOEK: 

SHELDON AND COMPANY, 

498 AND 500 Broadway. 

1872. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by 

MASON BROTHERS, 

In the Clerk's OflBce of the District Court for the Southern District of New York. 



IN 

LOSSING'S GRAMMAR-SCHOOL HISTORY. 

1. Discoveries from. 1492 to 1614, and the Indian 

Nations, Frontispiece. 

2. Regrion of Conflict during- the Old War for Inde- 

pendence, facing p. 172. 

3. Area of the United States at the close of the 

War with Mexico, facing p. 230. 

4. The Theater of the Civil War, facing p. 254. 

•-♦-• 

LOSSING'S HISTORIES OF THE UKITED STATES. 

COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES. 

LOSSING'S PICTORIAL PRIMARY BISTORT OF THE II]VITEI> 

STATES. 239 pages 12mo. 
LOSSIiXG'S PICTORIAL GRAMMARnSCHOOL HISTORY. 288 pages 

12mo. _ ; • 

LOSSING'S PICTORIAL COMMON-SCHOOL HISTORY. 383 pp. 12mo. 
LOSSING'S PICTORIAL SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 

428 pages large 12mo. 



By transfer 
t>tC 80 19W 



HIS'iokY 

OF THE 

United S 




CHAPTER I. 

SECTION I. 

1. When America was discovered by Christopher Cokim- 
bus, ahnost four hundred years ago, its inhabitants were all 
of a reddish brown color. Thinking he had reached a 
country then known as the East Indies, Columbus called 
these inhabitants Indians. By that name they are now 
known in every part of America. 

2. The Indians in the colder parts of America were 
dressed in the skins of wild-beasts, and in the warmer parts 
they were almost naked. They got their food chiefly by 
hunting and fishing. They also raised a grain which was 
called Indian corn, and a few vegetables. 

3. The Indians were divided into large and small fami- 
lies. The larger were known as Nations, and each spoke 
a different language. The smaller 
were known as Tribes, and the lan- 
guages of these, in the same Nation, 
were sometimes different. They 
lived in huts made of poles, covered 
with the bark of trees or the skins 
of beasts, which were called wig- 
wams. 

Questions. — i. What can you tell about the inhabitants of Ameri- 
ca, when Columbus came, and the name given them ? 2. Tell about 
their clothing and food. 3. Tell about their language and dwellings. 




A WIGWAM. 



THE INDIANS. 




WAR WEAPONS. 



4. The Indians were generally warlike ; and Nations 
and Tribes fought each other with 
bows and arrows, clubs, hatchets 
of stone and iron called tomahawks, 
and knives. Like the inhabitants 
of Europe, these enemies would b*^- 
come friends, when the chief men of 
opposing parties would sit together 
around a large tire and smoke a 

pipe that was passed from one to the other, 
in token of friendship. This was called calu- 
met, or pipe of peace. 

5. The religion of the Indians was simple. 
They believed in a Great Good Spirit, and a 
Great Evil Spirit ; and anything which they 
could not understand or control, like the sun, 
moon and stars, lightning, wind, fire and water, 
they thought to be a kind of god. They be- 
lieved that at death, each one went to a beau- calumets. 
tiful land where there was plenty of game ; and so, when a 
man was buried, they put into his grave bows and arrows 
to use in that spirit-land. 

6. Their Government, also, was very simple. The head 
ruler or President, was called Sachem^ and the head war- 
rior, Chief. The Sachem listened to the talk in great meet- 
ings or councils, and decided what was best for all to do. 
The warriors followed the Chief wherever he might lead. 
These head men were chosen by the people, to lead them. 

7. Such were the inhabitants of America when Colum- 
bus discovered it. They were nearly all wanderers, doing 
almost nothing towards raising grain and fruit. White men 




Questions. — 4. What can -you tell about their wars and peace- 
making ? 5. What did they believe ? 6. What can you tell me 
about their government ? 7. What were their habits, and what will 
be their fate. 



THE INDIANS. 




MEETING OF WHITE MEX AND INDTAN8. 



came from Europe to do so ; and ever since that time, the 
Indians have been going further from the sea, into the for- 
ests, and are becoming fewer every year. They will finally 
become extinct as a separate people. 



DISCOVERIES. 



CHAPTER I I. 

THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 



SECTION I. 

THE DISCOVERERS FROM SPAIN. 



I. Christopher Columbus, 
noa, in Italy, was an eminent 



born in Ge- 
sailor. He 
made a voyage to Iceland where he heard, 
no doubt, of some bold seamen of the north- 
ern countries of Europe who in small vessels 
crossed the Atlantic Ocean to America sev- 
eral hundred years before. 

2. At that time the countrymen of Colum- 
bus were masters of the Mediterranean Sea, 
.^^j and had a profitable trade with the people 
IToRTHMAN. of that part of Asia, called India. The 
merchants of the western part of 
Europe wished to trade there too, 
but the Italians would not allow 
them to sail over the Mediterra- 
nean Sea. So they sought some 
other way to get there. 




3. Some bold Portuguese sail- 




korthjian's snir. 



ed around the southern point of 
Africa called the Cape of Good Hope, and then across a 
broad ocean to India. It was a long voyage, and the 
merchants of Spain and Portugal desired a shorter way. 

Questions —I. What can you tell about Columbus and northern 
sailors ? 2. What did the Italians do about trade with India ? 3. 
What can you tell about Portuguese Navigators } What did Colum- 
bus believe ? 



DISCOVERERS FROM SPAIN. 



Columbus, then in Portugal, meditated upon it. He be- 
lieved the Earth to be round like an orange and not flat 
like a cake as everybody then believed it to be. He be- 
lieved India could be reached as 
well by sailing westward as by 
sailing eastward, and that it was 
not half as far to it across the 
Atlantic Ocean as around the 
Cape of Good Hope. 

4. With these ideas Colum- 
bus asked for help in fitting a ship 




in which he mi^ht search for In- 



COLUMBUS. 



dia. He 
first ask- 
ed the King of England to help 
him. He refused. So did the King 
of Portugal. Then he went to Spain 
on the same errand. 

5. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
had a pious wife, name Isabella. 
She, like Columbus, was a Chris- 
tian, and when he told her that one 
of his objects was to carry a knowl- 

\ 





THE VESSELS OF COLUMBUS. 



edge of Christianity 
to the heathen, she 
promised to help him 
even though she 
should be compeUed 
to sell the diamonds 
in her crown to en- 
able her to buy a 
ship for him. 

6. Ferdinand was 



Questions. — 4. What did Columbus do ? 5. What can you tell 
about Columbus and Queen Isabella ? 6. What did the Queen do? 



DISCOVERIES. 



willing to have Isabella help Columbus, and she fitted out 
two ships for him. His fi-iends fitted out another and larger 
one, and the three vessels, well-manned, left; the town of 
Palos, on the Tinto River, in Spain, on the 3d day of 
August, 1492. 




COLTTMBTTS I>ISC0VKR1NG LAND. 



7. Week after week they sailed on westward, out of 
sight of land. All but Columbus grew afraid, and wanted 
to turn back, when, just at sunset one day in October, the 
air was filled with the perfume of flowers. Columbus knew 

Question. — 7. Tell about the voyage of Columbus. 



DlSCOVEREPvS FROM SPAIN. 



9 



that land was nigh. He watched all night, and in tlie 
morning he saw green forests, and heard birds singing. 

8. The voyagers had reached the islands of the Bahama 
group not far from the continent. They all went ashore. 




where they saw men, women and children hiding among the 
bushes, in fear. They were copper-color- 
ed, and had never seen white men before. 
Thinking the island was a part of India, 
he called the inhabitants, Indians. 

9. Columbus called the island on which 
he landed, San Salvador, the Spanish 
words for Holy Savior. He afterward 
found other islands in the neighborhood, 
and these were called the West In- 
dies. When he returned to Spain, the 
King and Queen rewarded him with 
riches and honors. 

10. When the news of the discovery 
of Columbus spread, another Italian nam- 
ed Amerigo Vespucci came 
over the Atlantic [1499] with 
Ojeda, one of the companions of 
the former. He visited the West 
India Islands, sailed southward, 
and discovered the American 
Continent near the mouth of 
the Oronoco river, in South 
America. 

II. When Amerigo return- 
ed, he published a letter [1504] 
givmg an account of his discov- 



COLUMDUS OM SAN SAL 
VAUOR. 




Questions. — 8. What occurred at the end of the voyage of Co- 
iumbus ? 9. What did Columbus then do, and what did he receive ? 
10. Tell about another Italian discoverer. 11. How came America 
to receive its name ? 



10 



DISCOVERIES. 



eries, and the newly-found world was named America, in 
honor of him. Colmnbus was not allowed to publish an 
account of his discoveries, so he lost the honor of having 
the country called by his name. 

12. Many Spanish people went to live in the West 
India Islands, especially in Cuba, the largest. Among 
them was John Ponce de Leon, who was told that on an isl- 
and northwest from Cuba, was a spring, whose waters, if 
used, would keep him perpetually young. He sailed [15 12] 
in search of this fountain of youth. 

13. De Leon did not find the spring, 
but he discovered that portion of our 
country, called Florida, which was so 
named by that adventurer partly be- 
cause he found it a land covered with 
flowers. Other Spaniards went to., the 
same countiy afterward, under De Soto, 
and traveling westv/ard, discovered the 
Mississippi River [1541.] Others, chiefly 
warriors under Fernando Cortez, had 
sailed to Mexico. These took possession 
of that country in 1521. The natives 
were ill-treated by these Spaniards everywhere. 




A SPAMr<U V,'.' 



SECTION II. 

THE DISCOVERERS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 

I. When it was known in Europe that a new World had 
been found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, Kings and mer- 
chants, especially in England, Holland, Spain, France and 
Italy, were anxious to have some profitable connection 
with it. 



Questions. — 12. What can you tell about a fountain of perpetual 
youth ? 13, What did De Leon discover ? What did other Span- 
iards do ? I. What effect did the knowledge of the discoveries of 
Columbus have ? 



ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. 



II 




SEBASTIAN CABOT. 



2. Henry, the King of England who refused to lis- 
ten to Columbus before his first voyage, [Verse 4, 
page 7], was now glad to do all he could to assist John 
Cabot and others, who were merchants in Bristol, in send- 
ing ships across the Atlantic in search of new countries. 

3. Four years and a half after 
Columbus made his first voyage, 
John Cabot prepared two ships, 
and with these liis son Sebastian 
sailed. He was then a young 
man about twenty years of age. 
At first he sailed towards Green- 
land j then he turned southward, 
and in the course of a few weeks 
he came in sight of the rugged 
shores of Labrador. 

4. Cabot did not land, but sailed southward, and dis- 
covered a large island, which he properly named New- 
found-land. There he saw great numbers of cod-fishes, 
which are yet abundant ' in the sea in that region. He 
landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell 
his countrymen of the new world he had found. 

5. Young Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next 
year, and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of 
Labrador to the sunny shores of our Carolinas. He was 
the first discoverer of North America, for this voyage along 
the shores of the United States was made about fourteen 
years before John Ponce de Leon, [verse 13, p. 10], landed 
in Florida. 

6. Sebastian was a ver)' great sailor, and was upon the 



ocean nearly all his life. 



He sailed all along the coast of 



Questions. — 2. What did the King of England do ? 3. Who 
sailed for America from England, and how ? 4. What did Cabot 
* discover ? 5. What else did he do ? 6. What other discoveries did 
Cabot make .'' 



12 



DISCOVERIES. 



Brazil, in South America, discovered the great river La 
Plata, and wept on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles 
up into the broad wilderness. He lived to be a very old 
man. 

7. After Cabot had told of the many codfishes near 
Newfoundland, bold sailors went from England, Brittany, 
and Normandy, to catch them, and were very successful. 
Some of these fishermen saw the neighboring coasts of No- 
va Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land 
there, got to the ears of Francis, the first French King of 
that name. 

8. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who 
came from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. 
The king fitted out four vessels, with plenty of men and 
provisions, and sent Verrazzani with them [1524] to ex- 
plore the coasts of America along which Cabot had sailed. 

9. Three of Verrazzani's ships were injured by a storm, 
and he crossed the Atlantic with only one. He first 
reached the coast of our North Carolina, and then he went 
into almost every bay from there to Newfoundland. He 
talked a great deal with the Indians who came out of the 

woods to see him and his big canoe, as 
they called his ship. He named the 
whole country New France. 

10. Ten years afterward, another 
great sailor, named James Cartier, 
came from France [1534] to this 
New World. He first landed at New- 
foundland. Afterward he sailed into 
a great gulf and the mouth of a very 
and then returned to 




CARl'IER S SUIP. 



large river. 



France. 



Questions. — 7. What did other sailors do, and what was discov- 
ered ? 8. What was done in France ? 9. Tell about Verrazzani's 
voyage. 10. What other French sailor came to America, and what 
did he see ? 



FRENCH DISCOVERERS. 



11. Cartier came back in another ship the next year, 
and sailed up that great river to a town which the Indians 
called Hochelaga. He named the gulf and the river, St. 
Lawrence. The Indian town he called Mont Real, or 
Royal Mountain, because there was a high mountain just 
behind it. 

12. The St. Lawrence flows between the United States 
and Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal [Mont Real] 
is now a large city. From that place Cartier wickedly 
carried away the King of the Indians, whom he coaxed to 
go on board of his ship. He took him to France, where 
he died of a broken heart. This circumstance made the 
Indians hate the white people, and give them trouble after, 
ward. 

13. A few other French sailors came to explore Ameri- 
ca soon afterward. But the French King had his hands 
so full of business at home, because his people had com- 
menced fighting each other, that he paid no more attention 
to fitting out ships to sail to America. 

14. That Civil War, as the fighting of one part of a 
people against another, is called, was between Roman 
Catholics and Protestants, who quarrelled and fought be- 
cause they could not agree about the true way to worship 
God. 

15. There was an eminent man in France at that time, 
named Coligny. He was a Huguenot, as the Protestants 
in France were then called. As the Roman Catholics 
were a stronger party, he wished to find a place for his 
friends to live in with more peacefulness than they could 
in France, and he believed that America would be just the 
place for them. 

16. So Coligny helped a good many of the Huguenots 

Questions. — 11. What did Cartier afterward do .? 12, What wicked 
thing did he do "i 13, 14. What now happened in France ? 15. What 
can you tell about the Huguenots .'' 16. What did they do .'' 



14 DISCOVERIES. 




to fit out ships in which to sail to America. Tliey came 
over in the Spring of 1562, or a Uttle more 
than three hundred years ago. They land- 
ed in Florida near where John Ponce de 
Leon did when he gave the country that 
name. [Verse 13, p. 10]. 

17. The Huguenots did not like the 
spot, and sailed northward to Carolina. 
But these nearly all perished. Two years 
afterward some more came, and ~^ lived in 
tents on the coast of Florida, while they 
PRENcnMAN IN 1560. ^gj-g bulldlng 3. fort, which they named 
Carolina, in honor of King Charles of France. 

1 8. The Spaniards claimed Florida as theirs, because 
John Ponce de Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, 
a warrior, went there [1565] with many soldiers, and laid 
the foundation of the city of St. Augustine. There he 
killed almost a thousand of the French setders, partly be- 
cause he and his men, and his king, did v 
not believe what the Frenchmen did in 
rehgion. 

19. When these events were known in 
France, a brave soldier, named De Gourg- 
es, sailed to America with many others, 
and killed nearly all of the Spaniards. So 
the white people were in Florida no more. 
That first white settlement in Eastern North 
America was broken up, and the Indians - 
had the whole country to themselves again, 

. , . FRENCH S'LDIEB IN 

lor a long time. Florida. 

20. Some of the great English sailors supposed they 
could get to India by going northwest, not dreaming that 

Questions. — 17. What happened to them.? 18. What did the 
Spaniards do ? 19. What did French soldiers do ? 20. What can 
you tell about searches for a north-west passage to India ? 




ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. I5 

they would find the ocean in that direction continually 
covered with ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered 
North America, Martin Frobisher and others crossed the 
Atlantic to find a northwest jDassage, and to seek gold in 
the rough soil of Labrador. They found neither, were dis- 
couraged, and went no more. 

21. When that remarkable woman, Elizabeth, was the 
Queen of England, she and her chief men heard of the 
beautiful region of our North and South Carolina, which 
received the name from the French fort Carolina. Some 
of the Huguenots in Florida, who escaped the massacre by 
the Spaniards, went to sea in a boat. They were picked 
up and carried to England, and it was they who told the 
queen about that fine country. 

22. Elizabeth was delighted, and recommended her 
navigators to take people to that warmer climate to till the 
soil, rather than to Labrador in search of gold which they 
were not likely to find. So it 
was that the attention of the 
English was first turned toward 
the more Southern and delight- 
fijl portions of the coasts of 
North America. 

23. At that time there was 
a worthy and wealthy young 
Englishman, named Walter Ra- 
leigh, and a favorite of Queen 
Elizabeth. His step-brother^ 
Sir Humphrey Gilbert, was one ^^'^''^^ ^^'•^'"°- 

of the most eminent of the English navigators, at that 
time, and had thought of planting a colony. 

24. Gilbert proposed an expedition for the purpose, to 




Questions.— 21, 22. How came the attention of the English to be 
called to the Carolina coasts ? 23. What can you tell about two emi- 
nent Englishmen.-* 



i6 



DISCOVERIES. 




EALEiGn's snip. 



Raleigh. The Queen gave them permission to undertake 
it : and early in the year 1579, they both started for Amer- 
ica. Storms and Spanish enemies soon drove them back, 
and they gave up the voyage. 

25. Four years afterward Gil- 
bert started again, but did not 
reach Carolina. He was at New- 
foundland awhile, and then started 
for home. A dreadful storm arose, 
which beat so heavily upon the 
ship he was in, that at midnight it 
went to the bottom of the sea with 
Gilbert and all on board. 

26. Raleigh was much grieved at the loss of his step* 
brother. But he was a man of courage. He had much 
wealth left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry people 
to America. They were commanded by two good sailors, 
named Amidas and Barlow. 

27. It was in the hot month of July, 
[1584] when Raleigh's ships reached the 
Carolina coast. The people in them land- 
ed on an island which the Indians called 
Roanoke. They traded with the Indians 
for several weeks, and then returned to 
England. Two Indian chiefs who wished 
to see the world went to England with 
them. 

28. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were 
delighted with the stories which Amidas 
and Barlow told them, about the beautiful 

Roanoke and the main land near by. The Queen called 
the whole country Virginia. It was the same region which 




ENGLISH GENTLEMAN, 

1580. 



Questions. — 24. What did Raleigh and Gilbert do ? 25. What 
happened to Gilbert afterward ? 26 What did Raleigh then do ? 
27. What can you tell about the English at Roanoke .-* 28. How 
came the region of Virginia to be called by that name ? 



ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. I7 

Verrazzani had named Neiv Fratice [verse 9, page 12] sixty 
years before. 

29. Queen Elizabeth granted the use of the whole 
country to Raleigh, who prepared to send settlers there with 
a prospect of making a large fortune for himself, for he was 
to share in all the gold they might find. So, in the Spring 
of the following year [1585] he sent Sir Richard Grenville, 
with seven ships to carry settlers to Roanoke Island. 

30. Grenville and his party landed in June, and the 
natives were glad to see the two chiefs back again, who 
had returned with this expedition. These natives differed 
from the more Northerly Indians. They lived in houses, 
and had fine gardens, and fields of maize or Indian corn, 
and tobacco. Some of the latter was sent to England ; 
and it is said that Raleigh was the first man who smoked 
it, in Europe. 

31. The Indians treated the English well, but were used 
so badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At 
this time Grenville went back to England with the ships, 
and the angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers. 

32. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, [1586J 
in a large ship. He was one of the greatest war-sailors 
England ever had, and was the first Englishman who sailed 
around the world. The settlers went on board his ship and 
returned to England. Others were landed there afterward, 
but these were all murdered by the offended Indians. 

33. Raleigh afterward sent over quite a large number 
of men and women to form a colony. John White was ap- 
pointed their Governor. His daughter, and her husband 
named Dare, accompanied the expedition. She gave birth 



Questions. — 29. What did the Queen and Raleigh do ? 30. What 
can you tell about the Indians ? What can you say about tobacco } 
31. How did the Indians behave ? 32. Who came to Roanoke, and 
what happened to the settlers ? 33. What can you tell about Vir- 
ginia Dare ? 
2 



1 8 DISCOVERIES. 



to a daughter on Roanoke Island, the first English child 
born in America. She was named Virginia. 

34. Governor White went back to England on business, 
and when he returned to Roanoke, his daughter and little 
Virginia Dare, with all the rest of the settlers, had disap- 
peared, and were never heard of afterward. It was sup- 
posed that they were carried off into the great forests on 
the main land, and there lived with the Indians. 

35. Raleigh was now discouraged. His money was 
nearly all spent, and he gave up making attempts to estab- 
lish a colony in America. He afterward lost favor with 
King James, Elizabeth's successor to the throne, and was 
imprisoned on a false charge of treason, and finally be- 
headed. He wrote a Histoiy of the World, while he was 
in prison. 

36. In the year 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold, an Eng- 
lish navigator, crossed the Atlantic Ocean, and explored 
the coast from the site of Boston, in Massachusetts, to that 
of Newport, in Rhode Island. Seeing great numbers of 
cod-fishes near a low sandy point, he called it Cape Cod. 

37. Other English sailors soon afterward visited what 
is now the New England Coast. Two of them explored 
the coast of Maine. One of them (Captain Weymouth), 
carried oif some Indians in his ship, and caused great ha- 
tred of the white people among the natives of that region. 

38. It was now more than a hundred years since Co- 
lumbus revealed the New World to Europe, and yet there 
was not a settlement of white people in all this broad land. 
One was made soon afterward, [1608] on the river St. Law- 
rence, by some French people, who named the place Qucr 
bee. They came with Samuel Champlain, a great French 

Questions. — 34. What happened to her and the settlement ? 35. 
What can you tell about Raleigh? 36. What can you tell me of an* 
other great English sailor? 37. And what of others ? 38. Whaf 
can you tell about settlements in America ? 



ENGLISH AND FRENCH DISCOVERERS. 



sailor, who discovered the lake of that name, in the north- 
ern part of the State of New York. 

39. A little earlier, [1605] some French people had 
attempted to settle in Nova Scotia, and they named that 
country Acadie. They were compelled to leave it, but the 
settlement at Quebec remained. The latter is the oldest 
permanent settlement of the French in North America. 

40. The English having failed in their attempts to make 
settlements in America, several London merchants con- 
cluded to employ some navigator to make another effort to 
find a northwest passage to India. They employed a fa- 
mous man named Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that 
direction, but like others before him, he could not get 
through the ice, so the London merchants gave it up. 

41. Hudson was an ambitious man. He was very 
anxious to be the first sailor who should reach India by a 
northern route. At that time there were a number of mer- 
chants in Holland who had joined together to trade in 
India. They were called the Dutch East India Company. 

Hudson went to Amsterdam to see the managers 
of that Company. He told them 
that he firmly believed that he could 
reach India by going around the 
north of Europe, instead of the north 
of America. They liked the idea, 
and fitted out a small vessel, called 
the IIalf-7noon, for him to sail in. 
He went into the Arctic Ocean, 
where he found as much ice as in 
He did not like to return without do- 
so he sailed westward, after passing 
Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 



42. 




HALF-MOON. 



the Other direction, 
ing something great 



Questions. — 39. What can you tell about French settlements ? 
40. What did London merchants do ? 41. What can you tell about 
Henry Hudson and the Dutch ? 42. What did Hudson do t 



20 



DISCOVERIES. 



43. Hudson first saw America on the coast of Maine. 
He then sailed southward to the Capes of Virginia, and 
explored the bays and rivers northward until he entered 
the waters which now form the harbor of New York. 

44. Hudson saw a great river rolling down from among 
the blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more 
than one hundred and sixty miles to the site of the present 
town of Waterford. He had many adventures with the 
Indians, who had never before seen a white man, nor such 
a " big canoe " as they called his ship. That stream now 
bears the name of Hudson's river. 

45. When Hudson returned to Europe, and told of 
the immense and beautiful country 
which he had discovered, the peo- 
ple of Holland, who were great 
traders, began at once to send ships 
to Hudson's river to traffic with the 
Indians. That matter we will con- 
sider presently. 

46. Hudson tried once again to 
find a north-west passage. In so 
doing, he discovered the bay in the 
far north which bears his name. There he lost his life. 
Some of his sailors becoming discontented, bound Hud- 
son and his son with strong ropes, and putting them in a 
little boat, with seven sick companions, they sailed off with 
the ship and left them. Hudson and his companions all 
perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 




HENEr HUDSON, 



Questions. — 43. What were Hudson's first discoveries ? 44. What 
can you tell about Hudson's greatest discovery ? 45. What effect did 
h's discoveries have ? 46. What happened to him afterward } 



CHAPTER III. 

SECTION I. 

THE ADVENTURERS OR SETTLERS. 

1. A Settlement and a Colony are different things. A 
settlement is the first step toward founding a colony. A 
settlement may last only a short time. It may be broken 
up by enemies or sickness. A colony is a settlement made 
permanent, out of which may grow a province or a nation. 

2. We will first consider the attempts to found colonies 
by settlers in several parts of what is now the region of 
America called the United States, and observe how those 
settlers became Planters and formed colonies. It took 
some of the settlements ten years, and some twenty years, 
to become colonies, while one of them was about sixty 
years in so doing. We will first consider the 

ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 

3. Because of the discoveries of their Great Sailors, the 
English claimed a right to settle anywhere in America be- 
tween the mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, 
and the town of Halifax in Nova Scotia. They allowed 
the Spaniards to have all the country south of that, and 
the Frenchmen all north of it. 

4. Queen Elizabeth, we have noticed, [verse 28, page 
16] gave the name of Virginia to that w^hole territory. 
When she died, a man named James Stuart, who was a king 

Questions. — i. Can you explain the difference between a settle- 
ment and a colony ? 2. What have you to say about founding colonies ? 
and how long did it take some settlements to become colonies ? 
3. What can you tell about the claims of the English.? 4. What can 
you say of a new King of England ? 



22 SETTLEMENTS. 



of Scotland, became King of England, and a very mean, and 
unlovely man he was. But he did some good things. 

5. That vast country in America claimed by the Eng- 
lish was divided into North and South Virginia. Quite a 
number of men in the town of Plymouth, England, joined 
together Tor the purpose of making settlements in North 
Virginia. The King gave them a written agreement, in 
which he promised to let them have the use of all that 
country if they would agree to do so and so. They were 
called the Flymouth or North Virgmia Company. 

6. A number of men in London joined together in the 
same way, to settle in South Virginia. The king gave 
them a similar paper, and they made a similar agreement 
with the king. They were called the London or South Vir- 
ginia Cofnpany. These papers given by the king were 
called Charters, which means written agreements. 

7. The Plymouth Company first tried to make settle- 
ments in their part of America, but failed. The London 
Company soon afterward collected more than a hundred 
Adventurers, fitted out three good ships for them to sail 
in, and then sent a navigator, named Newport, to conduct 
them to the island of Roanoke, where Sir Walter Raleigh 
tried to make a settlement [verse 29, page 17], more than 
twenty years before. This was at the close of the year 
1606. 

8. A heavy storm drove the ship of the Adventurers 
away to the northward, and they entered the mouth of a 
great river, after passing two capes at the entrance to 
Chesapeake Bay. To please the king, they named the 
great river James, and the two capes Charles and Henry, 
after his two sons. 

Questions. — 5. How was America divided by the English ? 6. 
What can you tell of two Companies in England .'' 7. What did 
these Companies do ? 8. What happened to the Adventurers in New- 
port's ships .-* 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 



23 




9. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up 
that river, and landed on a sort of island. Everything ap- 
peared beautiful, for it was in warm April weather, [1607] 
and the earth and trees were covered with flowers and 
blossoms. There they commenced building a village, 
which they called Jamestown. 

10. Captain John Smith, a great 
soldier, was one of the Adventurers. 
He had been in many fights with 
the Turks in eastern Europe, and 
had done wonderful things there. 
Many of the Adventurers were rath- 
er bad characters, and they became 
jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
knew he was smarter and better 
than they. 

11. Smith was accused of wrong intentions during the 
voyage, and was put in prison on board the ship. When 
the Adventurers landed, they proceeded, according to 
King James's orders, to open a sealed box, which he had 
given them. Then it was found that the king had appoint- 
ed Captain Smith to be one of the governors of the settle- 
ment. Greatly fearing the king's displeasure, they set him 
at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith was the most 
useful man among the settlers. 

12. Newport sailed for England in June, 1607, for more 
adventurers and provisions. Scon after he left, the pro- 
visions of the settlers became scarce, and the poisonous 
vapors which arose from the swamps near by, made a great 
many sick. Before the close of summer, full one half of 
the Adventurers died, and were buried in the ground at 
Jamestown. 



Questions.— 9. What did the Adventurers do ? 10. What can you 
say of John Smith and his companions ? 1 1. What had been done to 
Captain Smith .> 12. What happened to the settlers ? 



24 



SETTLEMENTS. 



13. Every one now began to think of death and starva- 
tion, for the Indians had not received them very kindly, 
and would not bring them food. The man whom the Ad- 
venturers had chosen to be their chief ruler, was a very bad 
one, and it was not long before they asked Captain Smith 
to take his place. 

14. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and 
bring food for his companions. He now resolved to know 
more of the country he was in. He had already been up 
the James River to the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a 
large stream coming in from the north, just above James- 
town. With a few companions he went up that stream, 
which the Indians called Chickahominy. While away 
from his boat; in the woods, some of the Indians, who had 
been watching the white people, sprang forward and made 
Captain Smith a prisoner. 

15, The great emperor of the 
Indians was called Powhatan. 
Captain Smith was taken from one 
Indian village to another, so that 
the women and children might 
see him. Then he was conducted 
to the dwelling of the emperor on 
the York river. He was kindly 
treated ; but when the great men 
around Powhatan had talked the 
matter all over, they concluded to 
kill him. 

16. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on 
which the head of Captain Smith was laid. His hands 
were tied behind him, and he could not stir. Then two 
strong Indians raised each a heavy club to kill him, and 
there appeared no help for him. 




POCAHONTAS. 



Questions. — 13. What were the troubles of the settlers? 14. 
What did Smith do? What happened to him? 15. What did the 
Indians do with Smith ? 16. What occxirred before Powhatan ? 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA 2^ 

17. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve 
years old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the skie of her 
father, who loved her very much. She was a tender-heart- 
ed girl, and pitied Captain Smith. Just as die Indians 
raised their clubs to kill him, she leaped from her seat, 
clasped the head of the captive in her arms, and begged 
her father to spare his life. Pocahontas was like an angel 
of deliverance, for Powhatan not only gave Smith his life, 
but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him back to his 
friends at Jamestown. 

18. During his captivity Smith learned much that was 
useful to him, about the Indians and their country. But 
he was grieved to find everything in confusion at James- 
town, and only forty of his companions alive. These were 
just preparing to leave, but he caused them to remain, 
and by his own exertions he procured food enough from 
the Indians, for them all. 

19. Newport arrived with more adventurers and pro- 
visions, the following spring [1608]. Then Smith started, 
in an open boat, to explore the Chesapeake Bay. He vis- 
ited every bay and river along its coasts ; and, on foot, he 
went up into the wilderness as far as the country of the 
Five Nations in the southern part of New York. 

20. Considering all things, that voyage of Captain 
Smith and his companions, was one of the most wonder- 
ful of which we have any account. In that open boat they 
travelled about three thousand miles, or the extent of a 
voyage across the Atlantic ocean from New York to Lon- 
don. Smith made a map of the country he discovered. 

21. A very pleasant thing was seen at Jamestown not 
long after Captain Smith's return. It was the arrival of 

Questions.— 17. How was Smith's life saved ? 18. What can you 
tell about Smith's return ? What did he do ? 19. What can you tell 
about his exploring voyage? 20. What more about that voyage? 
21. What pleasant thing now happened ? 



26 SETTLEMENTS. 



some more adventurers from England, who brought with 
them two women. They were the first who came from 
Europe to America. Others came afterward, as we shall no- 
tice presently, to be wives for the settlers. Many of the 
men were unworthy of such good companions, for they 
were lazy and vicious. They \vould not raise grain for 
food, but looked for gold, or were idle day after day. 

2 2. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the white people 
food, or they would have all starved. Finally, when he 
went to England [1609], on account of being badly hurt, 
the Indians not only refused to let the white people have 
food, and allowed what was called " the starving time " 
among the settlers, but laid a plan to kill them all. The 
good and beautiful Pocahontas was again an active friend 
of the English. She went to Jamestown, told the Adven- 
turers what the Indians thought of doing, and so caused 
them to prepare to defend themselves. 

23. The Indians did not attack the people at James- 
town. But food was so scarce that they determined to 
leave and join the English fishermen at Newfoundland 
[verse 4, page 11 J. They went in vessels to the mouth of 
the James River, where they met other adventurers in 
ships, with food, and returned to Jamestown. After awhile, 
an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of sea-rob- 
ber, came there [161 2], coaxed Pocahontas on board of 
his ship, and kept her a prisoner for a long time. Her 
father was greatly grieved. But the robber would not let 
her go until her father sent plenty of food to the half-starv- 
ing Adventurers. 

24. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While 
Pocahontas was on Argall's ship, a young Englishman 
named John Rolfe, fell in love with her. She became a 

Questions. — 22. What can you say about the men in Virginia ? 
22. What more can you tell of the goodness of Pocahontas ? 23. 
What can you tell about Argall and Pocahontas ? 24. What other 
pleasant thing now happened .'' 



ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 



27 



Christian, was baptized, and married Rolfe. This made 

her father a good friend of the English as long as he lived. 

25. Pocahontas went to England with her husband not 

long after their marriage, where she was welcomed by 




MARRIAGE OF POCAHONTAS. 



Captain Smith, and kindly treated by the King as an In- 
dian princess. Then her portrait, printed on page 24, 
was painted. Just as she and her husband were about to 
return to America, she died of small-pox. 



Questions.— 25. What more can you tell about Pocahontas ? 



28 SETTLEMENTS. 



26. After this, the Indians in Virginia were friendly. Ma- 
ny other adventurers came over the sea. These were mostly 
good and industrious people, who tilled the land, and did 
not spend their time foolishly in digging for gold. Then 
the settlers had plenty of food. 

27. Other settlements were made, and very soon the Eng- 
lish in Virginia became so strong that they did not fear 
the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they 
lived. In the year 16 19, they met together at Jamestown 
to make laws, and formed the first representative assembly 
in America. Then the Virginia settlement became a colony. 



SECTION II. 

ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 

1. When Henry Hudson let the Dutch people, who lived 
in Holland, know about the beautiful land he had found in 
the New World [verse 45, page 20], they sent ships with 
people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among 
other ships, the Half-moon^ Hudson's exploring vessel, was 
sent for that purpose. That was in the year 1609. 

2. One of the greatest of the Dutch sailors who came 
to America at that time was Adrian Block. He brought 
several adventurers with him, and landed on the lower end 
of the island which the Indians called Manhattan. It was 
bought from the Indians for twenty-five dollars j and there 
the city of New York now stands. 

3. Block's ship took fire and was destroyed, just at the 

Questions. — 26. What can you say about other Adventurers ? 
27. What did the settlers now do ? i. What did the Dutch people 
do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 3. What 
hapj^ened to the Dutch Adventurers ? and what did they do ? 



ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 2g 

commencement of a cold winter, in 1613. The Adventu- 
rers built themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard 
every day all winter, in building a new ship. It was com- 
pleted in the spring, and then they explored the coast from 
New York to Halifax. That was the first ship ever built 
in what is now the United States, and was named the Unrest. 

4. Many other Adventurers came soon afterward, and 
some went up Hudson's river as far as the spot where Al- 
bany now stands. . In that neighborhood, and on the lower 
part of Manhattan island, a fort and trading-houses were 
built soon afterward. The whole country which the Eng- 
lish called North Virginia, the Dutch now named New 
Netherland. 

5. A few years later, [162 1], some Holland merchants 
formed the Dutch West India Company, and the rulers of 
their land gave them the privilege of making settlements 
anywhere in America, and in some parts of southern Africa. 

6. Although the Dutch were getting rich fast by trading 
with the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have 
some families come over, clear the land, raise grain, build 
houses, and thus commence a colony. 

7. It was in the spring of 1623, when thirty families, 
mostly French people who had lived in Holland a long 
time, came to Manhattan. Quite a number of them went 
up Hudson's river, and settled at Albany. Others remained 
on Manhattan, and some went across the East river, where 
Brooklyn and Williamsburg now are, and settled. 

8. At about this time, several log houses were built at 
the lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent set- 
tlement was formed in New Netherland. With these dwell- 
ings and people, and those at Albany and at Brooklyn, a 

Questions.— 4. What did other Adventurers do? 5. What 
can you tell of some Holland merchants ? 6. What was thought 
best ? 7. Who came to Manhattan "i and where did they settle .'' 8. 
How was a colony formed ? 



30 



SETTLEMENTS. 



colony was formed, and became prosperous. We shall ob' 
serve presently, how New Netherland afterward came to be 
called New York. 



SECTION III. 

ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

1. We have noticed [verse 5, page 22], how the Ply- 
mouth Company was formed. They sent a navigator, named 
Pring, in 1606, to prepare the way for settlements in 
North Virginia. The next spring, Sir George Popham (who 
was one of the company), and a hundred Adventurers, 
came over to settle. Many did not like the country, and 
more than half of them went back in the same ship. Those 
who remained suffered so much the next winter, that they 
also went back to England. 

2. Eight years afterward [16 15], the famous Captain 
John Smith, [verse 10, page 23], who helped to settle Vir- 
ginia, came over with two vessels, and explored the Ameri- 
can coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot river. He made 
a good map of the country, showed it to the king's eldest 
son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the whole 
region east of Hudson's river, New England. 

3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were 
not always so. The commander of one of his ships (Hunt) 
carried off twenty-seven Indians, and sold them for slaves 
in Spain. This made the Indians in New England very 
hostile toward all white peojDle. 

4. It was not until the year 1620 that a permanent set 
tlement was formed in New England. The king, that year. 

Questions. — i. What did the Plymouth Company do ? What 
can you tell of settlers who came to America ? 2. What did Captain 
Smith do? 3. What did Smith's companions do? 4. When was 
New England first settled ? 



ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 3 1 

gave the Plymouth Company a new charter, and they pre- 
pared to make settlements in their own way, and only for 
the sake of making money. But this mere worldly opera- 
tion was not permitted. 

5. Instead of adventurers whose chief desire was to 
make money, others, who sought for a place where they 
might worship God as they pleased, were allowed to become 
the permanent settlers of that portion of New England 
known as Massachusetts. Let us see who these people 
were, and how it came about. 

6. Nearly a hundred years before, King Henry the 
Eighth of England, who was a member of the Roman 
Catholic Church, had quarreled with the Pope of Rome, who 
was the head of that church. Henry put himself at the 
head of the church [1534], in England. Parliament, which 
is the English Congress, agreed to the change, and the 
Church of England finally became an opposer of the 
Church of Rome. 

7. The people thought they would now have more liberty 
in religion, under King Henry than under the Pope, but 
they were mistaken. Instead of ministers of the gospel 
being, allowed to preach as they pleased, and the people to 
worship God as they pleased, they were compelled to do 
just as King Henry told them to do. And they were dis- 
contented. 

8. Henry's son Edward became King [1547], while he 
was yet a boy. He was advised to give the people more 
freedom in their way of worshiping their Maker. He did 
so, to some extent, and the people rejoiced. But there 
seemed to be much to complain of in both the English and 
Roman Catholic Churches ; and many people not only 
thought that one was no better than the other, but boldly 

Questions. — 5. By whom ? 6. What can you tell about a King of 
England, and the Pope ? 7. What did the people hope, and how 
were they disappointed ? 8. What was done by King Edward? 



32 SETTLEMENTS. 




A PURITAN. 



said so. These professed to lead simple and pure lives, and 
were called, in derision, Puritans. 

9. The Puritans increased in numbers 
for many years, but because they would not 
obey the monarch of England rather than 
their own consciences, in the worship of 
God, they were made to suffer much. When 
James Stuart [verse 4, page 21], who was 
a Protestant (as those who opposed the 
Church of Rome were called), became King 
of England [1603], they expected a hap- 
pier time, but were disappointed. 

10. Under King James, the Puritans 
suffered as much as they did under Mary 

and Elizabeth, the daughters of Henry the Eighth, who 
were Queens. They endured trouble as long as they could, 
and then many of them fled to Holland and other places 
in Europe. A large congregation, whose minister was 
John Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, al- 
lowed everybody to worship God as they pleased, went 
there, and lived happily for some time. 

11. But the Dutch people were so different from the 
English people, that the Puritans concluded to go to Ame- 
rica, about which they had heard a great deal in Holland. 
Here they hoped to be as free as the air they would breathe, 
or as the Indians in the woods. So they got permission of 
the Plymouth Company to settle somewhere in North Vir- 
ginia, and the king promised to let them alone in their new 
home. 

12. The Puritans, who felt that they were only Pil- 
grims in this world, had very little money. So they formed 
a partnership with some London merchants, who fitted out 

Questions. — 9, 10. What more can you tell about the Puritans ? 
II. What did they do ? 12. What can you tell about a partnership 
formed by the Puritans } 




ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. ^^ 

two ships to convey them to America. The Puritans and 
the merchants were to share in all money that might be 
made by a settlement. 

13. The Pilgrims, as they called themselves — "the 
youngest and best " — left Delft-Haven, in Holland, in two 
ships, in the summer of 1620, and went to England. They 
soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of them 
failed, and both ships went back to Pl3Tnouth. 

14. Only one hundred and 
one men, women and children, 
finally sailed for America in one 
of the vessels, which they called 
by the beautiful name of May- 
Mower, a pretty blossom that 
grows in England. They were 
on the ocean sixty-three days, 
and did not reach America until 
cold December, when everything • may-flower. 
was covered with snow. 

15. In the cabin of the May-flower the Pilgrim Fathers, 
as they are called, signed an agreement for the government 
of their little colony when they should settle in America. 
This was the first written constitution of government, ever 
made. They chose John Carver to be governor ; and all 
solemnly promised to be obedient to the laws that might be 
made under that constitution. 

16. The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, on 
the coast of Massachusetts, in sight of Cape Cod. [See 
verse T^d, page 18]. Some of the boldest of the men went 
in a little boat to find a good landing-place. Among them 
was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a great sol- 
dier. They did not see any Indians, because a terrible 

Questions. — 13. Tell about the Pilgrims leaving Holland. 14, 
15. Give an account of their voyage to America } 16. What can you 
tell about the landing of the Pilgrims ? 
3 



34 SETTLEMENTS. 



pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that 
neighborhood. They soon found a good place. Then all 
the people on board the May-Flower landed, and they call- 
ed the place New Plymouth. 

17. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and 
the Pilgrim Adventurers suffered very much. Before the 
flowers bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, 
and about one half of the Adventurers, died. The rest re- 
mained, cleared the ground, raised grain, and were joined 
by other Puritans from England. The settlement became 
a permanent one, and so the colony of Massachusetts was 
founded. 



SECTION IV. 

ADVENTURERS IN NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

1. Two years after the Pilgrims came to America, John 
Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth Colony, 
and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, obtain- 
ed permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
region, now known as the State of New Hampshire, which 
they then named Maine. 

2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses 
near the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1629, a min- 
ister of the gospel, named Wheelwright, bought of the In- 
dians the whole country between the Merrimac and Pisca- 
taqua rivers, and commenced a settlement where Exeter 
now is. Fishermen commenced settlements, also, along the 
coast of Maine, and at several places log huts were built. 

3. The most of these settlements became permanent. 
Mr. Mason, who had been governor of Portsmouth, in Hamp- 

QuESTiONS. — 17. What can you tell of the Pilgrims in America? 
I. Who were permitted to settle in New Hampshire ? 2. What can 
you tell of settlements in that region ? 3. What was done in 1641 ? 



ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. ^^ 

shire county, England, named the whole region New Hamp- 
shire. The people were too much scattered to get together 
to make laws, so, in 1641, they agreed to become a part of 
the colony of Massachusetts. 

4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became nu- 
merous, they met and made laws, chose a governor, an(^ 
formed the colony of New Hampshire. 



SECTION V. 

ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 

1. We have noticed that King James caused the Puri- 
tans to suffer. He hated the Roman Catholics quite as 
much, and persecuted them in many ways. But there was 
one of the Catholics, an Irishman named George Calvert, 
that King James liked, because in all things he did as the 
King wished him to do. He made him Secretary of State, 
and also made him a nobleman, with the title of Lord Bal- 
timore. 

2. Calvert got the King's permission [1622], to make a 
settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went 
first to Newfoundland, but the soil was so sandy, and the 
French settlers were so near, that he left, and sailed for 
Virginia in 1628. The Church of England people there 
would not allow him to settle among them ; and he well 
knew that the Puritans would not allow him to live in New 
England. 

3. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard 
that when America was divided into North and South 
Virginia, a space of two hundred miles was left between 

Questions. — 4. What can you tell about a colony ? i, 2. What 
can you tell about King James and George Calvert ? 3. What can 
you say of Lord Baltimore ^ 



3(> 



SETTLEMENTS. 




CECIL, SECOND LORD BALTIMORE. 



them, so that the Plymouth and London Companies should 
have no cause for dispute about the line that separated 

their territories. Baltimore re- 
solved to settle on this strip 
which nobody owned. 

4. AVhile Lord Baltimore was 
looking for a place to settle in, 
King James died [1625], and 
his son Charles became monarch 
of England. Charles gave Bal- 
timore a charter, but about that 
time [1632], the Irish nobleman 
died. His brother, Cecil Cal- 
vert, then became Lord Baltimore. The first company of 
Roman Catholic settlers who came to the territory of the 
United States, arrived in 1634. Their governor was Leon- 
ard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's brother. The country was 
named Maryland, in compliment to the wife of King 
Charles, whose name was Henrietta Maria or Mary. 

5. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as 
far as Mount Vernon, where Washington afterward lived, 
but they did not find a good place to commence a settlement. 
So they sailed down the river, and on the shores of Ches- 
apeake Bay they landed, built log houses, and called the 
place St. Mary. They bought the land from the Indians, 
and their honesty was always remembered by those children 
of the forest. 

6. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
Within five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Po- 
tomac, the settlement had much increased, for many more 
Roman Catholics had crossed the Atlantic. The first Leg- 
islature — a number of men chosen by the people to make 

Questions.— 4. What did Lord Baltimore do 1 What can you 
tell of the region iiamed Mar)'land and its settlement } 5. What did 
the first Adventurers do ? 6. How did the settlement grow to a 
colony ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 37 

laws — met at St. Mary in 1639, and then the colony of 
Maryland was formed. 



SECTION VI. 

ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. The river. that rises in Canada and empties into Long 
Island Sound, was called by the Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, 
which means, in their language. The Long River. It was 
discovered in the spring of 1613, by Block, that great Dutch 
sailor who, as we have seen [verse 3, page 28], built a ship 
where New York now stands. 

2. Dutch traders went up that river soon afterwards ; 
and, near where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and 
trading-house. The white people spelled the name of the 
river as it sounded to them — Connecticut. The Puritans of 
New Plymouth having heard of the beautiful country 
through which it flowed, were very anxious to make a set- 
tlement there, before the Dutch should do so, and they 
sought permission to settle in that fairer land. 

3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So 
they gave permission to several English gentlemen to make 
settlements there. Quite a number of adventurers went up 
the Connecticut river in the autumn of 1633, i^"^ ^ sloop 
commanded by Captain Holmes. The Dutch well knew 
what they came for, and declared that they should not pass 
their fort. Captain Holmes declared that he would, and so 
he did. The Dutch grumbled about it, and the next year 
sent seventy men to drive the Puritans away, but they could 
not do it. 



Questions. — i. What can you tell about the Connecticut river ? 
2. What did the Dutch and Puritans do ? 3. What can you tell of the 
troubles between the Dutch and English ? 



38 SETTLEMENTS. 




4. Two years after this, a company of men, women, and 
children traveled through the woods from Plymouth to the 

Connecticut river. The following winter 
was very cold. Many of their cattle 
died, and food became so scarce that 
the people were compelled to eat acorns 
that fell from the oak trees. Some left 
in the spring, but many staid ; and 
where the city of Hartford now stands, 
FIRST MEETii^G HOUSE. ^^^^ ^^jj^ ^' g^^^jj mceting-liouse of 

logs — the first ever erected in Connecticut. 

5. In the summer of i636, a very excellent minister of 
the Gospel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Bos- 
ton, traveled through the wilderness to Hartford, with sev- 
eral families, consisting of about one hundred people. 
These Adventurers drove cows with them, and lived upon 
their milk and the berries which they found on their way. 

6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hart- 
ford, and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little 
first meeting-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. 
Some of the families settled there, and others went up the 
valley and founded Springfield and other places. 

7. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to estab- 
lish a permanent colony, they were called upon to endure 
great trouble. There was a tribe of Indians called 
Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They 
determined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the 
Narraganset Indians, further eastward, to join them. This 
Roger Williams (who, as we shall notice presently, 
had settled among the Narragansets) prevented. 

8. The Pequods, from time to time, murdered several 
white people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, 

Questions.— 4. What can you tell of settlers from Plymouth ? 
5. What can you tell of other settlers from near Boston ? 6. What 
did the new settlers do ? 7. What trouble appeared ? 8. What did 
the Indians do ? 



ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 39 

seeing no chance for peace with them,resolved to kill them all. 
The settlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and 
they got the Narraganset Indians to join them. 

9. In May, 1637, full five hundred warriors, white peo- 
ple and Indians, were marching toward the country of the 
Pequods, whose great sachem and chief, [verse 6, page 4], 
Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a strong fort a few miles from 
the present New London, and could call around him al- 
most two thousand warriors. But Sassacus felt stronger 
than he really was. 

10. Captain Mason, a famous Indian fighter, command- 
ed the army that marched against Sassacus. One morning, 
before daylight, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on 
fire, and, when the sun rose, more than six hundred men, 
women, and children had perished in the flames, or by the 
sword and spear. Only seven escaped. 

11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that 
other soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled 
westward with his remaining warriors, to a great swamp 
near Fairfield. There a severe battle was fought, and the 
Indians were nearly all slain. Sassacus again fled, and 
took refiige with the Mohawks, one of the Six Nations of 
Indians then in the present State of New York, where he 
was murdered. The whole territory of the Pequods was 
desolated, and the tribe was destroyed. 

12. The white people who followed the Pequods in 
their flight, discovered the beautiful country along Long 
Island Sound. Adventurers soon came from Massa- 
chusetts to examine it. In the autumn they built a log hut 
on a little stream near a bay, and spent the winter there. 

13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by 

Questions. — 9. What preparations for war were made ? 10. 
What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians ? 11. What about 
Sassacus and his warriors ? 12. What did the white people discover ? 
And what did they do ? 13. What can you tell about New Haven ? 



40 SETTLEMENTS. 



John Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel 
minister, and preached his first sermon to the people under 
a large oak tree. They bought the land of the Indians, 
made a covenant, or written bargain, by which they agreed 
to be governed, and called their settlement New Haven. 

14. In the winter of 1 63 9, the settlers in the Connecti- 
cut valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a gover- 
nor. They called their settlement the Connecticut Col- 
ony. Although these and the New Haven settlements were 
not united under one government until twenty-six years 
afterward, the foundations of the colony of Connecticut 
were laid in these covenants made by the Adventurers in 
each, in 1639. 



SECTION VII. 

ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. William Blackstone, the first white man who lived 
where Boston now stands, was also the first one who lived 
in the State of Rhode Island. Although he was the first 
settler there, he was not the founder of the colony. 

2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, 
named Roger Williams. The Puritans there wanted every- 
body to believe and act as they did. Williams would not, 
and so they told him he must leave their settlement, or they 
would put him in prison. 

3. Williams went off [1636] among the tribe of Indians 
called Narragansets, and their great sachem, Canonicus, 
gave him some land at the head of Narraganset Bay. Wil- 
liams and a few men, formed a settlement there ; and be- 
cause of the goodness of God in preserving their lives in the 

Questions. — 14. How was the Connecticut colony formed ? i . Who 
was the first white man in Rhode Island ? 2. What can you tell of Roger 
Williams ? 3. What can you tell about the settling of Providence ? 



ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE. 4I 

wilderness, he called the place Providence. It is now the 
chief city in Rhode Island. 

4. Williams gave permission to every one to worship 
God as he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they 
heard of this freedom, went to Providence, and the settle- 
ment grew quite fast. The great Indian sachem respected 
Williams, and matters went on smoothly. 

5. In 1639, some people who came from Boston, and 
joined Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another 
Narraganset sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, 
now called Rhode Island. They settled at the north end of 
it, and founded Portsmouth. Others, who came afterward, 
settled near the south end and founded Newport. Each 
of these settlements formed a league, or covenant, for their 
government. 

6. Roger Williams went to England to get a charter 
from the king in 1643. ^^^ the Parliament, or Legisla- 
ture, of England, was then at war with the king, and had 
the power in their hands. So the next spring. Parliament 
gave him a charter, and all of the settlements were united 
into one colony, with the name of Rhode Island and Provi- 
dence Plantations. 



SECTION VIII. 

ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY, AND 
PENNSYLVANIA. 

I. The settlements in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and 
Delaware, were so connected that it is proper to include 
them all in one story. We will begin with 

Questions. — 4. What can you say of freedom at Providence ? 5. 
"What can you tell of the settling of Rhode Island ? 6. How was a 
charter for it obtained ? i, 2. Who first settled in Delaware ? 



42 SETTLEMENTS. 



DELAWARE. 

2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two ships, 
commanded by Peter Heyes, in 163 1, and landed where the 
village of Lewiston, in Delaware, now is. The Indians 
murdered the whole of them. 

3. At that time, the King of Sweden, in the North of 
Europe, named Gustavus Vasa^ had formed a plan for some 
of his people to establish a colony in America. That king 
was killed in battle, and he left his little daughter Chris- 
tina, who was only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
too young to act as queen, so some wise men managed 
affairs until she became a woman. 

4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the 
Swedish West India Company. The men who managed 
the affairs of the kingdom gave them a charter, in the name 
of the young queen, and, in 1638, quite a number of Ad- 
venturers landed on the shores of the Delaware river. They 
built a church and fort, bought a large tract of land of the 
Indians, and named the territory New Sweden. 

5. The Dutch claimed all of that land as a part of New 
Netherland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled 
about it for more than a dozen years. The Dutch gover- 
nor of New Netherland finally sent soldiers there, to drive 
off the Swedes. The Swedes agreed to be governed by 
the Dutch, if they would let them stay and so, in the year 
1655, New Sweden was no more. 

NEW JERSEY. 

6. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell of the King of Sweden, and 
the young queen ? 4. What about some Swedish Adventurers ? 
5. What can you tell about a quarrel between the Dutch and the 
Swedes ? 6. Who were the first settlers in New Jersey ? 



ADVENTURERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 43 

Delaware river. The Dutch built a log fort just below 
Camden ; and near there some families from Manhattan 
went in 1623. 

7. Settlements were soon afterward made in other pla- 
ces in New Jersey. In 1630, a Dutchman named Michael 
Pauw, puchased Staten Island, and all of the land around 
Jersey City, from the Indians. When, in 1664, the Eng- 
lish took New Netherland away from the Dutch, the terri- 
tory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware was called 
New Jersey. 

8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island set- 
tled at Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother 
of one of the owners of New Jersey, who had bought it 
from the Duke of York, came over with a charter, as gov- 
ernor of that territory. Then the people, for the first time, 
met together to make laws, and the colony of New Jersey 
was formed. 

PEN NS YL V AN I A 

9. Was settled, chiefly by members of a Christian sect, 
called Friends, or Quakers, which first appeared about the 
year 1656. The leading man among them was George 
Fox, who taught a purely spiritual doctrine, in religion, and 
advised the people to please God rather than man, to dress 
plain, to never go to theatres or other places of amuse- 
ment, and in a hundred ways to be plainer and better than 
people were in general. When he preached, he shook or 
quaked all over; so the people called him and his friends, 
(Quakers. 

10. The son of one of England's best admirals, or great 
war-sailors, became a Quaker. His name was William 



Questions. — 7. What else can you tell about settlers there ? 8. 
How was the colony formed ? 9. What can you tell about the Qua- 
kers ? 10. What can you tell of a celebrated Quaker ? 




44 SETTLEMENTS. 

Penn. The Quakers were despised in England, and Penn 
felt anxious to find a home for them in America. Through 
him they were enabled to purchase the western half of New 
Jersey. Quite a large number of 
them came over in 1675, ^"^ set- 
tled there, and they named their 
landing-place Salem. 

11. Soon after that, Penn re- 
ceived from King Charles the Sec- 
ond (a son of Charles the First, 
who was beheaded), a charter for 
a large territory west of the Dela- wiloam penn. 
ware river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means 
PentCs woody country. It included the Swedish settlements 
already noticed. [See verses 4 and 5, page 42]. These 
people, as well as the Indians, became William Penn's 
warm friends, because he was a good and just man. 

12. Many Quaker adventurers, and others, came over 
and settled in Pennsylvania. In 1682 Penn obtained pos- 
session of the present State of Delaware ; and, at about the 
same time, he sailed for America. 

13. Penn arrived in November, and was warmly wel- 
comed by the people. Already the inhabitants had been 
together and made some laws. He soon met them in a 
general assembly at Chester, and gave them a charter for 
a freer government than they had enjoyed before. Then 
the colony of Pennsylvania was established, and the city 
of Philadelphia, which means City of Brotherly Love, was 
founded. 

■ ' 'i 

Questions. — 11. What can you say about the beginning of Penn-: 
sylvania? 12. What did Penn do in 1682? 13. How was Penn re- 
ceived in America, and what did he do ? 



ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 45 



SECTION IX. 

ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 

1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia 
once belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided 
into North and South Carolina until the year 1)29. Let 
us first notice 

NORTH CAROLI N A. 

2. We have already observed (page 16), the efforts of 
Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
That Island is near the coast of North Carolina, which 
region was included in what Queen Elizabeth then named 
Virginia. 

3. First a few people went [1653], from Captain Smith's 
settlement at Jamestown and lived, some near the Roa- 
noke river, and some nearer the sea. Quite a large number 
of other adventurers went from Virginia and settled at 
Edenton. Others soon followed; and, in 1663, William 
Drummond, a Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, w^as 
made their governor. That settlement was called the 
Albemarle County Colony. 

'4. It was in the same year, that King Charles the Sec- 
ond gave a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole 
country from Virginia to Florida. To please the king they 
called it Carolina, Carolus being the Latin of Charles. 
Two years afterward some people from the island of Bar- 
badoes settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had 
a governor, and was called the Clarendon County Colony. 
These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the 
colony of North Carolina. 

Questions. — i, 2. What have you to say about the Carolinas ? 
3. Who first settled in North Carolina ? 4. What can you tell about 
a charter, and North Carolina becoming a colony ? 



46 SETTLEMENTS. 



SOUTH CAROLINA. 

5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three 
ships [1670], full of Adventurers, to make settlements fur- 
ther south. After trying one or two places without being 
suited, they commenced a city near the sea, where the Ash- 
ley and Cooper rivers come together, and to please King 
Charles, they called it Charlestown. It is now spelled 
Charleston. 

6. Adventurers from Europe, and many Dutchmen from 
New York, soon joined them. They met in Charleston and 
made laws ; and the same year, when William Penn came 
to America, the South Carolina colony was fairly com- 
menced. That was in 1682. 



SECTION X. 

ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 

1. The cruel law of England, which caused great num- 
bers of worthy people to be imprisoned because they could 
not pay their debts, caused a humane man and brave sol- 
dier, named Oglethorpe, to devise a place for the relief of 
such prisoners. 

2. Oglethorpe was a member of Parliament, and he per- 
suaded that body of men and the king, to agree to his plan. 
It was to let all out of prison who would agree to go to 
America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savan- 
nah river. Oglethorpe even went so far as to offer to go 
with them, and be their governor. The plan pleased every- 
body. 

Questions. — 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South 
Carolma ? 6. Who joined them, and what did they do? i, 2. What 
can you say about debtors in prison.^ Who took their part, and 
what did he do ? What were his plans .'' 



ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 47 

3. In the autumn of 1732, the very year in which Wash- 
ington was born, Oglethorpe with one hundred and twenty 
Adventurers who were chiefly from the debtors' prisons, 
sailed for America, went up the Savannah river, and land- 
ed where the city of Savannah now stands. There they 
had a long and pleasant talk with the Indians. 

4. The chief man among the Indians was named To- 
mo-chi-chi^ who presented Oglethorpe with a buffalo skin, 
on which was the figure of an eagle. " Here," he said, 
" is a little present ; I give you a buffalo's skin, adorned on 
the inside with the head and feathers of an eagle, which I 
desire you to accept, because the eagle is an emblem of 
speed, and the buffalo of strength. The English are swift 
as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like the former, 
they fly over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the earth ; 
and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and 
signify love ; the buffalo's skin is warm, and signifies pro- 
tection ; therefore I hope the English will love and protect 
our little families." See the picture on page 5. 

5. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and 
commenced the city of Savannah. Other adventurers 
soon came, and, in 1733, the colony of Georgia was begun. 
It was so called in honor of King George the Second, of 
England. 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about the first Adventurers in 
Georgia ? 4. Can you tell me a stoiy of the Indians and Oglethorpe t 
5. What can you say of the colony of Georgia ? 



48 COLONIES. 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE PLANTERS, OR COLONISTS. 
SECTION I. 

PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 

1. During the same year when the Pilgrims [verse i4, 
page ^;^], sailed from England, more than twelve hundred 
people went from that country to Virginia. They were 
mostly industrious persons, who wished to be planters ; 
and among them were almost a hundred young women, 
who soon became the wives of settlers, as we have noticed, 
in verse 21, page 25. Then for the first time, there were 
/tomes in Virginia, and these formed the true foundations of 
a State. At the same time [1620], a Dutch trader took 
some negroes to Jamestown, from Africa, and sold them as 
slaves. This was the beginning of negro slavery in the 
United States. 

2. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements 
elsewhere were soon made, even as high up the river as 
Richmond. The people asked for, and obtained of the 
London Company, a Constitution^ or written agreement 
which made their laws strong, and allowed them to have 
elections to choose men to make laws. But the company 
appointed a governor for the people. 

3. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Poca- 
hontas, was dead, and his brother, who made Captain 
Smith a prisoner, [verse 14, page 24], and who hated the 
white people, ruled the nation. He perceived that the 
English would soon have all the lands of the Indians, and 



Questions. — i. What can you tell about people going to Virginia 
2. What about the settlers in Virginia ? 3. What caused trouble ? 



PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 49 

he determined to kill them before they became too strong 
for him. 

4. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 
1622, the Indians fell upon the white people, and in an 
hour they killed three hundred and fifty men, women, and 
children, who lived out of Jamestown. The people of 
seventy-two plantations or farms, out of eighty, were mur- 
dered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of a few days. 

5. The English who remained alive took courage, at- 
tacked the Indians, and struck them with such terrible 
blows that the nation was almost destroyed. Sickness 
soon came upon the Planters, and, by the middle of the 
summer, not more than twenty-five hundred, of the four 
thousand who were there in the spring, remained alive in 
Virginia. 

6. At about this time, King James determined to take 
Virginia under his care. The London Company heard of 
it, and, as they had lost money by attempting to settle it, 
they gave it up, without any ado. Virginia became a royal 
province [1624], and the king, instead of the company, ap- 
pointed governors for the people. These were not always 
wise nor good. 

7. Under a governor named Berkeley, the planters of 
Virginia prospered for a long time. They raised more 
food than they needed, and the tobacco which they culti- 
vated was sold for a great deal of money. Yet they were 
not free from trouble, for disturbances in England concern- 
ing the king, were felt in the colony. 

8. There were disturbances in England because the peo- 
ple there had got ver^^ tired of their king, who was a son 
of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scotland, already 



Questions. — 4. What did the Indians do ? 5. What did the Eng- 
lish do ? What happened to them ? 6. What change did the king 
make ? 7. What occurred under Governor Berkeley ? 8. What did 
the people in England do ? 
4 



50 COLONIES. 



mentioned. So they armed themselves ; and, led by a 
brave man named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King 
Charles in prison, and afterward [1649], cut off his head, 
which was then the way criminals were put to death, in- 
stead of by hanging, as now. Then Cromwell became 
ruler of England. 

9. Most of the Virginia people were the friends of the 
king, and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were 
many who were Republicans, or opposers of the King. 
Between these parties there was much trouble. Finally a 
young man named Bacon placed himself at the head of the 
Republicans [1676], and defied the Governor. This was 
many years after the dead King's son, Charles the Second, 
was made monarch of England. 

10. Berkeley was proud and exacting. He caused the 
people to be heavily taxed, and made Quakers and Bap- 
tists pay a great deal of money, in the way of fines, be- 
cause they did not belong to the Church of England, as he 
did. There were many idle people in the colony who 
claimed to be the higher class, and most of these took sides 
with the Governor. But the best men — ^the industrious 
planters or farmers, and mechanics — took sides with Bacon. 

II. A sort of civil war soon com- 
menced, and there was great trouble 
in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon hav- 
ing the most and the best people on 
his side, felt strong, and soon drove 
Governor Berkeley from Jamestown. 
Not long afterward, he was told that 
royal troops from England were com- 
ing up the river, to assist the gov- 
ernor and his party. Then he set fire to the village, and fled 

Questions. — 9. What now happened in Virginia ? 10. What can 
yoii say of the governor and some of the people? il. What can 
you tell me about a war in Virginia ? 




CHURCH TOWEK. 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 5I 

toward the York river. Every thing was consumed except 
the brick tower of the church, which is yet standing there. 

12. A fever soon caused the death of Bacon, and the 
war ceased. Some of his friends were hanged, many were 
imprisoned, and the governor ruled the people worse than 
before. And when Berkeley went away, other governors 
who came while any king named Stuart was monarch of 
England, were generally haughty and cruel. 

13. Charles the Second died, and his brother, James, 
became king. The people of England hated the very name 
of Stuart, and wished to get rid of him. So when his son- 
in-law, William of Orange, came from Holland with troops, 
the English people joined him, and soon drove [1688], the 
obnoxious king away. 

14. William was a better man, and his wife Mary was a 
good woman. So v/hen King James the Second had fled 
to France, William and Mary became joint monarchs of 
England. Then in Virginia, and in all the English colonies 
in America, there were better rulers, and the people were 
freer because they had more power. 

15. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the 
planters of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They in- 
creased rapidly, were no more troubled by Indians, and 
raised everything in abundance. They had a great many 
negro slaves, who did all of the hardest work ; and in the 
course of time these became 9.z numerous as the white peo- 
ple, in Virginia. 

SECTION II. 

PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

I. "Welcome, Englishmen! welcome, Englishmen!'* 
were the first words which the Pilgrim Fathers [verse 15, 

Questions. — 12. What then happened? 13. What occurred in 
England ? 14. What can you say of William and Mary ? 15. What 
of the Virginian Planters and negro slaves ? 



52 COLONIES. 



page 33], heard from the hps of an Indian, after they had 
landed. It was the voice of a chief, named Squanto, who 
had learned a few English sentences from fishermen on the 
coast of Maine. • 

2. The Pilgrims had then been on the cold shores of 
Massachusetts Bay about a hundred days [1620-2 1], and this 
was the first Indian who had ventured to approach them. 
He told them of Massasoit, a Wampanoag sachem who 
dwelt not far off; and the governor of the Pilgrims sent 
for him. Massasoit came in stately pride, with sixty war- 
riors as a guard, and seated himself upon a neighboring 
hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace [verse 4, 
page 4], with Governor Carver [verse 15, page 33], and 
made a treaty of friendship with the English, which re- 
mained unbroken for fifty years. 

3. We hav2 noticed [verse 17, page 34], that Governor 
Carver and almost one-half of his companions died before 
the flowers bloomed in the spring. For more than a year 
afterward, the remainder, and others who followed them 
from England, suffered dreadfully from cold and hunger. 
But they endured all, until they could raise grain and build 
themselves comfortable houses. Then they were quite 
happy, excepting when troubled by unfriendly Indians, 
who sometimes threatened to destroy them. 

4. At length the Pilgrim Planters and the London 
merchants who were in partnership with them, [verse 12, 
page 32], disagreed. The Planters bought out the mer- 
chants, divided the soil equally among themselves, and 
prospered. 

5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happi- 
ness of their friends in America, many more of them came 

Questions.— I, 2. What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? 
What can you tell of Massasoit ? 3. What can you tell of the settlers 
and their progress ? 4. What did the Planters do ? 5. What can you 
tell about other settlers ? 




JOHN WINTUROP. 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 53 

[1628], and settled at Salem, and two hundred more came 
the next year, and built cabins and planted at Charlestown. 

6. In 1630, about three hundred 
more families came to Salem. They 
soon scattered into little settle- 
ments around the peninsula where 
Boston now stands. All of these 
settlements were united, and were 
called The Massachusetts Bay Col- 
ony, with John Winthrop for their 
governor. Finally, the Plymouth 
settlement was joined to these, and 
from that time, that whole region where the Pilgrims and 
the Puritans lived, was called The Massachusetts Bay, until 
after the first war for indejDendence. 

7. The water at Charlestown and other places was very 
unwholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two 
hundred of the emigrants who came over in 1630, were 
laid in the grave before the next winter. A curious old 
man William Blackstone, mentioned in verse i, page 40, 
lived alone on a peninsula, or land almost surrounded by 
water, near by. The Indians called the place Shawmut, 
which means " living fountains," because a spring of pure 
and sweet water bubbled out of the earth there. 

8. The old man of Shav/mut told Governor Winthrop 
about that spring, and he and many leading men built cot- 
tages near it, and lived there. Such was the beginning of 
the large city of Boston, now the largest town in all New 
England. 

9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. He 
made the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his 

Questions.— 6. What about settlers at Salem, and the action of 
the Plymouth people ? 7. How did the settlers suffer ? AVhat then 
happened? 8. What led to the founding of Boston? 9. What can 
you tell of Winthrop ? 



54 



COLONIES. 



table. He had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhat- 
tan ; and very soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, 
laden with corn and some tobacco. Then it was that Ame- 
rican commerce, or trading by ships, was commenced. 

10. The Puritans [verse 8, page 31], had made them- 
selves a good home, where those who differed from them in 
religion could not hurt them. In their great desire to be 
alone, as it were, and not let those who differed from them 
live among them, they became persecutors themselves — that 
is, they treated others who did not believe as they did, very 
badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, named 
Roger Williams [verse 2, page 40], away into the wilderness 
among the Indians, as we have noticed, because he would 
not do as they wished him to, and talked very plainly to 
them. 

11. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the 
Pilgrims landed in the snow at Plymouth. Ship after Ship 
had come with people from England ; and in the year 1636, 
there were no less than twenty settlements in The Massa- 
chusetts Bay Colony. 

12. The people of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, did 
not all agree, especially concerning religious matters, and 
sometimes there were warm disputes. A woman named 
Anna Hutchinson, produced a great stir in Boston. She 
offended the ministers by her teachings. She was first im- 
prisoned and then banished, with her family. They wan- 
dered in the wilderness almost to Manhattan, and all but 
one of them were murdered by the Indians. 

13. Already a minister of the Gospel named John Eliot, 
had preached to thousands of Indians around Massachu- 
setts Bay, and many had become Christians. He visited 



Questions. — 10. How did the Turitans behave toward others ? 
II. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 12. What hap- 
pened among the Puritans ? What to Mrs. Hutchinson ? 13. What 
C"n you tell about Eliot's labors ? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 55 



them in their wigwams, and wrote the whole Bible for them 
in their own language, and taught them to read it. When 
he died, many years afterward, there were five thousand 
praying Indians^ as the converts were called, in New Eng- 
land. 

14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head as we 
have noticed, began to fear that the people of Massachu- 
setts, who were increasing so rapidly, and were so inde- 
pendent because so far off, might soon defy him, and per- 
haps have a king of their own. So he did all in his power 
to prevent English people from going there. But he could 
not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they were 
badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to Ame- 
rica, because they were happy in England. 

15. In the account, on page 39, of Adventurers in Con- 
necticut, the Pequod Indians were mentioned, and a short 
account given of a war in which they were engaged. At 
the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
England thought it best to form a union, so as to act to- 
gether for their safety in future. The best men, in the dif- 
ferent settlements, met and agreed upon a union in 1643. 

16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and 
fifty villages in New England. That union gave these 
white people great strength, and the bond lasted more than 
forty years, when each colony had become strong enough 
to act for itself The union was similar to that of our 
United States under the Confederation that was formed at 
the close of the war of the Revolution. Their Congress 
was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend 
to the general affairs of the whole. 

17. Unlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit- 

QuESTioNS. — 14. What can you tell about King Charles ? 15. 
\Vhat about a union ? 16. What can you tell about the New Eng- 
land Colonies ? 17. What can you tell about the New Englanders 
and Oliver Cromwell ? 



56 COLONIES. 



ants of Massachusetts Bay were against King Charles who 
lost his head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. [See 
verse 8, page 49]. While Cromwell ruled England, they had 
perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. They built 
ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West India 
Islands which, as we have noticed, were discovered by 
Columbus and other great sailors. 

18. They also made shillings and sixpences of silver 

^^^„w.w» which they obtained from 

•^^JH^^^ the Spaniards. On one 




^frA ,r ^^..^ -. ^,^^ ^t ^y^r^c^ corns, was 



)^".^;i^^En/M the figure of a pine-tree, 

^^.^-g / \^@\3Bm'^^(^J as may be seen in the pic- 

X^'JI^'^> ture. This was called 

FIRST MONET COINED IN THE UNITED STATES. " pinC-trCe mOUCy." It 

was the first metal money ever made in the United States. 

19. We have already noticed that the Puritans did not 
like to have people who differed from them come among 
them. With such intruders they had a great deal of trouble. 
In the year 1656, two women, called Quakers, [verse 9, 
page 43] came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of such 
people, and they put these women in jail as soon as they 
arrived. Eight others came during ^he year, and they were 
all jDUt on board of a ship and sent back to England. 

20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans 
by their fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that 
they passed very harsh laws against them. Yet they 
continued to come, and the head men at Boston, filled 
with indignation, hanged some of them, whipped others 
naked through the streets, put several in prison, and drove 
others away, telling them that they should be hanged if 
they ever came back. 



Questions. — 18. What about the money of the New Englanders ? 
19. What can you tell about the Quakers ? 20. How were the Qua- 
kers used in New England } 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 57 

21. The Quakers did come back. Some were hanged 
and others suffered much. Finally the Puritans ceased 
persecuting them, and the Quakers stopped preaching 
against the ministers and rulers. They went to teaching 
the Indians, and became quiet citizens. 

22. When, in the year 1660, Charles the Second, son of 
the beheaded king, became monarch of England, the peo- 
ple of New England suffered some because of their friend- 
ship for Cromwell. He dared not persecute them here, as 
his father and grandfather had done in England, but he 
annoyed them very much by injuring their trade with the 
West Indies and elsewhere. It was done in the following 
way: 

23. The king ordered the people of New England to 
pay him so much money for every thing they received in 
certain ships. This is called an impost duty. He sent men 
to collect the money in Boston and other places, but the 
New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
said they were right. The king finally recalled his tax- 
gatherers. This was the first decided act of defiance by 
the American people, toward the monarch of England, but 
it was not the last one. 

24. And now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Mas- 
sasoit, the Wampanoag sachem — the friend of the English 
— was dead. He had a brave son, named Metacomet. 
The white people called him King Philip. He saw the 
lands of his people where they hunted, and the streams 
wherein they fished, constantly passing into the possession 
of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount Hope, he sat 
and thought long about the future. He saw no hope for 
his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the strangers. 

Questions. — 21. What was done at last concerning the Quakers? 
22. What can you tell about the second King Charles ? 23. How did 
the king use the New Englandcrs, and how did they act ? 24. What 
can you tell about a new trouble .'' 



5^ COLONIES. 




These strangers had wronged him, and he soon kindled a 

war. This is called 

KING Philip's war. 

25. On a Sabbath day [July 4, 1675], just as the peo- 
ple of a little village, called Swan- 
zey were returning from their 
churches, Philip and his warriors 
fell upon them.^ Several were 
killed, and some escaped to other 
settlements. The white people 
seized their arms, and surrounded 
a swamp, in Rhode Island, in 
which Philip had a sort of fort, 
and where he was gathering his 
warriors for other bloody deeds. 

26. The white people watched closely, but Philip and 
his men escaped. He hastened toward the Connecticut 
Valley, and aroused other Indians on the way. They 
spread death and destruction in every direction. In the 
course of a few weeks, several settlements were destroyed ; 
the people were murdered, and their houses were burned. 
Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode Island, 
he took refuge with the Narragansets. 

27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon 
the Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three 
thousand in number, were in a swamp. In a little while, a 
thousand warriors were slain, many were made prisoners, 
and five hundred wigwams, with all the winter provision 
of the Indians, were burned. 

28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several 
tribes of the New England Indians to join him against the 
white people. These were soon upon the war-path ; and 

Questions. — 25. How did King Philip's War commence? 26. 
What happened in the Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of 
an attack on the Indians ? 28. What was done in the spring of 1676 ? 




PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 59 

in the course of a few weeks, in the spring of 1676, they 
spread terror, desolation, and death over a space of three 
hundred miles. Many of the frightened people had pali- 
saded their houses with sharpen- 
ed sticks driven in the ground, but 
these did not always keep the 
Indians away. 

29. The white people chastis- 
ed the Indians severely after this. 
During that year, they killed al- palisaded houses. 
most three thousand of them. King Philip was chased from 
one hiding-place to another, and finally he was shot in a 
swamp by an Indian friendly to the English. Then his 
head was cut off and carried in triumph upon a pole into 
the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of the 
princes of the Wampanoags and with him the strength of 
the New England Indians. 

30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, no 
doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in 
Massachusetts, for he feared and hated them. They were 
increasing rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close 
of the war, the territories of the present States of New 
Hampshire and Maine were added to that of Massachu- 
setts, and made the colony still stronger. 

31. At length, the king determined to take all power in 
New England into his own hands, and not let the people 
govern themselves. He had already taken steps to do so, 
when he died, and his brother James became king. James 
was worse than Charles. He disliked a people who de- 
spised kings like himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, 
named Andros, to become governor of all the Planters in 
New England. 

Questions. — 29. What was finally done to Philip and the Indians ? 
30. What can you say of King Charles and the people of New Eng- 
land ? 31. What can you tell of Kings Charles and James ? 



60 COLONIES. 



32. Andros was faithful to his master, and the people 
hated and despised him because his rule was oppressive. 
The Planters of Massachusetts were about to send him off 
to England in a ship, as they did the Quaker women, when 
the people in that country drove James away to France, 
and William and Mary (verse 14, page 51), became their 
monarchs. 

33. The King of France took sides with James, and the 
French and English went to war with each other. The 
French and English people in America quarreled and 
fought too. These troubles continued for several years, 
and the event is called 



WAR. 

34. The white people of New England suffered dread- 
fully during King William's war, because the Frenchmen in 
Canada persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering 
the English. Several villages in New England were burnt, 
and many white people were killed. AVomen and little 
children were not spared. 

35. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and 
Indians came softly in the snow, and burned the village of 
Schenectada, near Albany, in New York. The people 
were fast asleep, and were awakened by the yells of the 
Indians and the burning of their houses. As they ran in- 
to the streets, they were killed by their enemies. The 
boldness of the French and Indians, in coming so near the 
thick settlements, caused the people of New York and New 
England to join together and make war upon Canada, 
where their enemies came from. 



Questions. — 32. What can you tell about Governor Andros ? 

33. What followed the expulsion of King James from England ? 

34. What happened in New England? 35. What can you tell about 
the destruction of Schenectada ? and what was the effect ? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 6l 

^6. They made great preparations. They sent a naval 
force up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec ; and hundreds 
of soldiers were sent by land. But they did not succeed. 
The troops did not get to Canada; and the naval forces, who 
landed at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with 
its soldiers, and cannons, and heavy walls around it. 

37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while, 
King William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massa- 
chusetts, Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova 
Scotia, or New Scotland, made them into a royal province, 
and called it Massachusetts Bay Colony. Sir William 
Phipps, who commanded the ships sent to Quebec, was ap- 
pointed governor. But the people did not like the new ar- 
rangement very well, and plainly told the king's officers so. 

38. A great many people, in the days we are consider- 
ing, were foolish enough to believe in witches, or persons 
in league with the Evil One. One day, two young girls 
in Salem commenced twitching and acting very strangely. 
An old Indian woman was accused of bewitching them. 
Pretty soon others began to act just as strangely, and in 
almost every house somebody was apparently "bewitched." 
Homely old women were first accused of being the witches, 
but at last, all sorts of people were suspected. 

39. Even the wife of Governor Phipps was called a 
witch ; and a very good minister of the gospel was accused, 
and was afterwards hanged. A great many innocent peo- 
ple were imprisoned, and otherwise punished. During the 
six months that this frightful delusion prevailed, twenty 
persons were hanged. At last the rulers and people came 
to their senses, and the supposed witches disappeared. 

40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war 

Questions. — 36. What can you tell about an expedition to Can- 
ada ? 37. What new arrangement was made by the king ? 38. What 
can you tell about witches ? 39. What about the sufferings of the 
people ? 40. What new troubles came ? 



62 COLONIES. 



had ended, and people began to hope for happier days. 
But they were disappointed. The French and Indians con- 
tinued to plunder and murder the English who lived in the 
wilderness, and even villages were attacked and destroyed. 
The French wanted to get possession of the whole country, 
and the Indians loved war and plunder, and so they kept 
busy together in annoying the New Englanders. 

41. England again became offended at something 
France had done. They quarreled and went to war. 
Queen Mary was dead, and her husband, King William, 
having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary's sister, 
Anne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
war, which was commenced in 1702, was called 

QUEEN ANNE'S WAR. 

42. As before, the French and English colonists in 
America went to war too, and again the white people in 
New England suffered dreadfully from the cruelty of the 
French and Indians. Fortunately for the people of New 
York, the Five Nations, as the tribes of Indians in the cen- 
tral and western part of the present State of New York 
were called, were honorable, and having agreed not to fight 
for or against either party, did as they had jDromised. 

43. The New England Indians had made similar prom- 
ises to the English, but the French wickedly persuaded 
them to break their word. Then there was great trouble 
all along the frontier, and every one was made afraid. 
Many people were murdered by the French and their dusky 
allies, villages were burned, and a large number of inhabit- 
ants were carried off by the Indians, as prisoners. 

44. There was a little girl, named Williams, who was 
carried away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the 

Questions. — 41. What changes took place in England ? 42, What 
then happened m America ? 43. What can you tell about troubles in 
New England ? 44. What can you tell about a little captive girl ? 



PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 



daughter of a minister, and was kept among them until 
she grew to be a young woman. She came to love them 
very much, for they were kind to her, and she married a 
Mohawk chief, a brave man among the Five Nations. 

45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together 
in raising an army and a fleet with which to chastise the 
French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or four 
years they brought them under subjection, and then, to pre- 
vent more trouble,. they took the country away from France 
and gave it to England. 

46. In the year 171 1, a great English war-sailor, named 
Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. 
These were joined by New England people, and they all 
sailed for the St. Lawrence river, to ^-ttack Quebec, that 
early French settlement which we have noticed in verse 
38, page 18. Eight of Walker's ships were wrecked, and 
a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, when he returned 
to Boston much disheartened. 

47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had 
now become tired of war, and in 17 13 they all agreed to 
be friends. The chiefs of the eastern Indians went to Bos- 
ton, and promised not to do the English any more harm. 
They kept their word ; and, for thirty years, there was no 
more war in America between the French, the English, 
and the Indians. 

48. In the year 1744, England and France quarreled 
again, and went to war, and, for the third time, the French 
and English colonists in America thought it proper to quar- 
rel too, and commenced fighting. At that time. Queen 
Anne's successor, George the First, was monarch of Eng- 
land, and this contest was called 

Questions. — 45. What was clone against the French in the East ? 
46. What can you tell about Walker's expedition ? 47. What more 
can you tell of the English, French, and Indians } 48. What can you 
tell of a new quarrel with France ? 



COLONIES. 



KING George's war. 

49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, 
called Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a 
town named Louisburg, and there they built and thorough- 
ly armed a very strong fort. This gave the French very 
great power in that quarter, and the people of New Eng- 
land and New York joined together to take the fort away 
from them. 

50. The English in America disliked the French, because 
they had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm 
day in April, in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers 
sailed from Boston, for Cape Breton. On the way they 
were joined by several large English war-ships, from the 
West Indies ; and toward the middle of May they all land- 
ed not far from Louisburg. 

51. The French people, seeing four thousand English- 
men coming with ships and cannon, were greatly frighten- 
ed. After talking the matter over among themselves, they 
came to the conclusion that they could not drive their ene- 
mies away, and therefore there was no use in fighting. So 
they surrendered, on the single condition that their lives 
should be spared and good treatment be given them. 

52. The King of France was much mortified by the 
capture of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many 
heavy ships under a sea-warrior, the Duke D'Anville, to 
get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the 
ships, and many of them went to the bottom of the ocean. 
The remainder returned to France. From that time until 
now, the English have owned the island of Cape Breton, 
and every thing upon it, excepting private property. 

53. France and England remained quiet a few years. 

Questions. — 49. What can you tell about Louisburg ? 50. What 
was done in the spring of 1745 ? 51. What did the French at Louis- 
burg do ? 52. What can you tell of an expedition from France ? 
53, What happened afterward .'' 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 65 

when another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the 
most distressing wars then ever known in America. It 
lasted seven years, and was called the French and Indi- 
an War. This will be noticed presently. 



SECTION III. 

planters in new YORK. 

1. We have observed, on page 29, how the Dutch made 
settlements on Manhattan island, and commenced building 
a city at the lower end of it. They called that city New 
Amsterdam. When Planters and their families came, a 
governor came also [1626]. His name was Peter Minuit. 
He bought of the Indians all of the land on which the city 
of New York now stands, for twenty-four dollars. We 
shall notice, presently, how New Amsterdam came to be 
called New York. 

2. Governor Minuit built a strong inclosure and called 
it Fort Amsterdam. But he did something better than 
this, to keep the Indians from troubling the Dutch — he 
made them his friends, and traded honestly with them. 
He was also friendly with the people of New England, and 
did every thing to make New Amsterdam a pleasant home 
for all who came there. So commenced the colony. 

3. In order to settle the country rapidly, the Dutch 
West India Company, verse 5, page 29, agreed to give a 
certain quantity of land to men who should lead or send a 
certain number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who 
received lands in this way, were called Fatroons, or pa- 
trons. The family of one of these Patroons, named Van 
Rensselaer, yet own large tracts of such land in the neigh- 
borhood of Albany. 

Questions.— I. What can you tell about the Dutch on Manhat- 
tan ? 2. What did their governor do? 3. What can you tell about 
Patroons ? 



66 COLONIES. 



4. When a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to 
rule at New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be 
easily persuaded to do what others wished him to. This 
made him do wrong and foolish things, and trouble soon 
followed his acts. He quarreled with the settlers in Con- 
necticut, and he did not treat the Indians very well. Yet 
he was a much better man than Kieft the next governor. 

5. Kieft loved money, power, and strong drink. He 
loved to quarrel with every body. He made the English in 
Connecticut, and the Swedes on the Delaware, his enemies. 
He quarreled with the Indians all around him, and with 
his fellow-citizens in New Amsterdam. His conduct soon 
made the Indians hate him, and his own people despise 
him. 

6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some 
Indians in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the 
Harlem river. The people of New Amsterdam did not 
like these things, because their fur-trade with the Indians 
was lessened, and they plainly told the governor so. Kieft 
was somewhat afraid of the people, so he asked the leading 
men of the city to get together, and talk over these affairs 
with him. This was the first Representative Assembly in 
New Amsterdam. 

7. Some of the people finally agreeing with the govern- 
or, he resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians. 
At this time a large number of Hudson's River Indians 
pursued by the Mohawks, had taken shelter at Hoboken, 
opposite New Amsterdam. Instead of being the friend of 
these poor people in their distress, Kieft took this opportu- 
nity to destroy them. 

8. At the middle of a cold winter's night, Kieft 's 

Questions.— 4. What can you tell about Van Twiller ? 5. What 
kind of a man was Kieft ? 6. How did he offend the people ? and what 
was done ? 7. What did the governor do ? 8. What wicked thing 
was done to the Indians? 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 67 

soldiers crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indi- 
ans, and before daylight almost a hundred helpless men, 
women, and children were either killed outright, or were 
pushed off the high banks into the freezing river. It was a 
cruel act, and the Indians all over the country were so an- 
gry, that they killed every white man they saw, and burned 
white people's houses everywhere. 

9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. The white 
people were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft's con- 
duct was so bad that the Company ordered him home. 
With a great deal of property obtained by wrong-doing, he 
sailed for Europe. The ship was wrecked, the property 
was lost, and Kieft was drowned. 

10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor 
of New Netherland, in 1647. His kindness and honesty 
made the Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice 
made him respected by both the English on the east and 
the Swedes on the west. He ruled the people strongly, 
but wisely and faithfully. 

11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, 
who were rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in 
New Netherland, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them 
under his power. He had built a fort [165 1], which the 
Swedes had attacked and taken possession of. This was 
^sufficient cause for war, and with six hundred men he went 
to the Delaware river [1655], and soon made the Swedes 
acknowledge his power, [See verse 5, page 42.] He was 
their governor after that. 

12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians recon- 
ciled, and the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant 
concluded all trouble was at an end. But there was some 
at his very door. We have noticed that Kieft once asked 

Questions.— 9. What happened to Kieft? 10. What can you 
tell of Stuyvesant? ii. What can you tell about the Dutch and 
Swedes? 12. How was Stuyvesant mistaken ? 



68 COLONIES. 



the leading men of New Amsterdam to get together [verse 
6, page 66], and consult with him. Stuyvesant never did 
so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, ap- 
pointed a few good men to assemble [Dec. 1663], ^^^ 
propose certain laws. 

13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They 
refused to be taxed without being consulted, and when he 
threatened to punish them, they plainly told him that they 
would willingly be under English rule, for the sake of en- 
joying English liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 

14. Soon after that, ships and soldiers came from Eng- 
land, took possession of the fort [1664], and compelled 
Stuyvesant to give up the whole country. That was a sad 
day for the proud governor, but he could not help himself. 




CITY OF NEW YORK IN 1664. 

Then he was sorry that he had not listened to the people, 
and made them love Dutch rule better. It was too late. 
His authority was gone forever. This was in 1664. 

15. King Charles of England, who claimed the country 
as his own, and considered the Dutch as intruders, had 
given New Netherland to his brother James, the Duke of 
York. So its name was changed to that of New York, in 
honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, and many 
other things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
and the people soon found that they were no better off. 
Taxes were greater, and privileges were less. 

16. A few years after this, England and Holland went 

Questions. — 13. "What more can you tell of Stuyvesant and the 
people.? 14. What soon happened .J* 15. What changes took place 
in New Amsterdam ? 16. What other changes soon occurred ? 



I 



PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 69 

to war. Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New 
York Bay, and the English were compelled to give up the 
city and whole country to them. When peace was made, 
these were given back again [1674], and from that time, 
until it became an independent State in 1776, New York 
belonged to the English. 

17. Andros, already mentioned, who was afterward sent 
to rule all New England [verse 31, page 59], became gover- 
nor of New York, in 1674. The people, who disliked him, 
grew stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, when he 
left, in 1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, which 
was called a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative 
Assembly was regularly chosen by the people, and popu- 
lar government was established. 

18. When Duke James became King James, on the 
death of Charles [1685], he refused to let the people have 
an Assembly, and he began to oppress them in various 
ways. They had resolved to defy him, and were on the 
point of open rebellion, when the king was driven from 
England, and William and Mary became monarchs of that 
country. [See page 51.] 

19. There was now no royal governor in New York, 
and the people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant 
and leader of their military companies, to rule them. This 
gave offense to many leading men j and, finally, when a 
governor was sent, Leisler was accused of treason. 

20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the gov- 
ernor to hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was 
his aid. The governor refused. But one day, while the 
latter was drunk, after dining with one of their enemies, he 
gave his written consent to have them hanged [May, 169 1], 

Questions. — 17. What can you tell about the people and govern- 
ment in New York ? 18. What can you tell about the king and peo- 
ple ? 19. What did the people do t 20. What did the enemies of 
Leisler accomplish .'' 



yO COLONIES, 



and they were both dead before he became sober. The 
people were very indignant, and Leisler and Milborne have 
ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think the peo- 
ple have a right to choose their own rulers. 

21. From that time there were two political parties, 
violently opposed to each other, in New York. One took 
sides with the governor, whoever he might be at the time, 
and the other with the people. Those who favored the 
governor were called Aristocrats, and those who favored 
the people were called Democrats. 

22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as 
well as in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they 
quarreled continuall3^ The Democratic editor, named Zen- 
ger, published something offensive to the governor, in 1734, 
and he was put in prison. The best lawyer then in Amer- 
ica was employed in his favor, and he was finally set at 
liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 

23. This decision made great rejoicing among the peo- 
ple, and they gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadel- 
phia, a gold box, in which was a writing that gave him the 
privileges of a citizen, in New York. This was considered 
a great victory, because it established the liberty of the 
Press in New York. From that time until the commence- 
ment of the French and Indian war, the history of New 
York is made up chiefly of the stories of party quarrels. 



SECTION IV. 

PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 

I. The people at St. Mary's, where [verse 5, page 36], 
the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a more 

Questions. — 21. What can you tell of parties in New York ? 
22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 23. What was 
the effect of the decision ? What of the history of New York from that 
time ? I. What can you tell of the government of Maryland ? 



-li 



PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 7I 

convenient government, after they had been there six years, 
by choosing [1635] ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ make laws for the whole 
of them. This is called a Representative Government, 
because a few represent the many. Our Government is 
such a one. 

2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, 
had some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last 
long. Then they quarreled and fought among themselves. 
A man named Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and 
made settlements in Maryland, before Calvert and his 
people came, so he claimed to have a better right to the 
country than Lord Baltimore. Many of the people thought 
so, too, and they and those who thought otherwise, fought 
about it in 1645 ^^^ 1646. Clayborne's party got the 
worst of it. 

3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. 
They made a law which allowed the people to worship God 
as they pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who w^ere 
persecuted in New England, and the Puritans who were 
badly used in Virginia, went to Maryland to live, and the 
colony grew very fast. 

4. The troubles in England at the time when King 
Charles was beheaded [verse 8, page 49], made trouble in 
Maryland, also ; for many of the people took sides with 
the king, and many others with Cromwell, as they did in 
Virginia [pages 49, 50]. These parties quarreled a great 
deal, and they were all unsettled and unhappy for many 
years. 

5. Finally the people of Maryland quarreled about re- 
ligion. The earlier settlers were mostly Roman Catholics. 
When the law that allowed every body to worship God as 
he pleased, became known, a great many Protestants, as 

Questions. — 2. What can you tell of troubles there ? 3. What 
did the Legislature do ? 4. What was the effect of troubles in Eng- 
land ? 5. What can you tell of a religious quarrel ? 



72 COLONIES. 



those who were not Roman Catholics were called, came 
there to live. 

6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman 
Catholics in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the 
laws, and deprived Roman Catholics of their rights. This 
led to hot quarrels, and finally to a war that lasted two 
years. Such a war of a people among themselves, is call- 
ed Civil War. 

7. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter 
from the king [verse 4, page 36], was a Roman Catholic, and 
the Protestant Legislature went so far as to take all power 
and right away from him, and give them to the people. 
These things made great unhappiness in Maryland ; but 
finally, in 1660, when the dead king's son, Charles the 
Second, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord 
Baltimore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the col- 
ony was quite peaceable, and prospered. 

8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, 
and every thing was going well, when King James the Sec- 
ond of England was driven away to France in 1688. That 
king was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland 
was also a Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, 
to own the Protestant William and Mary [verse 14, page 
51] as his sovereigns. 

9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, 
tell the Protestants that the governor was going to call in 
the surrounding Indians to murder them all. They armed 
themselves, and, led by Coode, they took possession of all 
the public writings, and the government, and declared they 
would have nothing more to do with the owner of Maryland. 

JO. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representa- 

QuESTiONS.— 6. What did the Protestants do ? 7. What can you 
tell about Lord Baltimore ? 8. What can you say of the king and the 
Maryland governor ? 9. What did a busy-body do ? 10. What change 
took place in Maryland ? 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 73 

tives, until 169 1, when King William took matters into 
his own hands, declared Maryland to be a royal province, 
and appointed a governor himself. Then the Church of 
England was made the religion for all in Maryland, and 
the Roman Catholics, who chiefly settled the country, were 
deprived of many of their rights. 

II. In 1 7 16, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. 
He was then dead, and his oldest son was an infant. The 
guardians of the little boy took good care of matters for 
him till he grew to be a man. He and his family owned 
Maryland, and appointed the governors, until 1776, from 
which time the people have chosen their own rulers, for 
Maryland then became one of our States. 



SECTION V. 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. We have seen how the settlers or adventurers in the 
Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, became planters. 
Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, also, 
and they sent ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
But after losing several of their vessels, they concluded it 
would be better to be nothing else but planters. They were 
a religious people, and they made the Bible their only Law- 
Book, and its teachings the foundation of their govern- 
ment. 

2. Stuyvesant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, 
went to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 
1650, and, in honest and friendly talk, settled all of the dis- 
putes about lands with the planters there. Two years 
afterward, when England and Holland went to war, the 



Questions. — 11. What can you tell of Lord Baltimore's family ? 
I. What did the New Haven people do ? 2. What can you tell of the 
Dutch and English ? 



74 COLONIES. 



New England people foolishly believed that the Dutch in 
New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they had em- 
ployed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward of 
the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish 
story. 

3. When Charles the Second became monarch [1660], 
the Connecticut Valley people asked him for a charter. 
He refused. Then the Connecticut governor (Winthrop), 
whose father had been a great friend of the dead king, went 
to England to see Charles about it. The king's father had 
given the governor's father a ring. This the governor gave 
to Charles, and he was so pleased that he granted a char- 
ter to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode 
Island and the New Haven colony, and extended west to 
the Pacific Ocean. 

4. Rhode Island refused to be thus joined to Connecti- 
cut, but the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and 
so, in 1665, the real colony of Connecticut was formed, and 
remained so until it became an independent State, more 
than a liundred years afterward. Rhode Island and Con- 
necticut quarreled about the boundary line between them, 
for sixty years, when the dispute was settled in a friendly 
way. 

5. In the year 1674, Andros, then governor of New 
York (verse 17, page 69), claimed the right to rule the peo- 
ple of Connecticut, and went there to assert it. They soon 
sent him away ; and for a dozen years every thing went 
on pleasantly and prosperously. 

6. Andros, as we have noticed [verse 31, page 59], came 
over in 1687, as governor of all New England, and tried 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about a charter for Connec- 
ticut ? 4. What can you tell about Rhode Island and Connecticut ? 
5. What can you tell of Andros } 6. What did he afterward try to 
do? 



I 



PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 



75 



to take away the charters from the colonies.- Late in 
autumn he went to Hartford, to get the Connecticut char- 
ter which King Charles had given them. The people 
treated him politely. They knew his errand, and were 
prepared. 




ANDROS AND THE CHARTER OF CONNECTICUT. 

7. Andros went into the Assembly or Legislature, and 
told them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers 



Questions. — 7. What can you tell about Andros and the Con- 
necticut charter ? 



76 



COLONIES 



talked about it a long time, until it became dark and candles 
were lighted. Then the charter, nicely packed in a long 
mahogany box, was brought and laid upon the table ; but 
just as Andros stepped forward to take it, the lights were 
all put out. 

8. When the candles were again lighted, the charter 
could not be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from 
Andros. In the darkness, Captain Wadsworth snatched it 
up, ran some distance into a field, and hid it in the hollow 
trunk of an old oak-tree. There it remained until Andros 
was driven away from New England, when it was brought 
out [1689], and a new Assembly was held under it, at 
Hartford. 

9. That venerable and vene- 
rated tree stood in the city of 
Hartford, one hundred and 
sixty-nine years afterward. On 
a very stormy night in August, 
1856, it was blown down, and 
now it has passed away forever. 
It was known by the name of 
The Charter Oak, 

10. Again the people of Con- 
necticut showed their bravery and love of freedom. Gov- 
ernor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to rule in 
Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
went to Hartford [1693], called out the militia, and com- 
menced reading a paper which gave him the right. That 
same Captain Wadsworth who hid the charter, now com- 
manded the militia, and he ordered the drums to be beaten. 
" Silence," said the governor, angrily. The drummers 
stopped, and he began to read. " Play," said Wadsworth 




THE CHARTER OAK. 



Questions. — 8. How was Andros outwitted ? 9. What can you 
tell about the Charter Oak ? 10. Tell the story of Governor Fletcher 
and the Connecticut people. 



PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 77 

to the drummers. " Silence ! " shouted the governor. 
Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
they are again interrupted, I'll make the sun shine through 
you in a moment ! " The frightened governor put the 
paper in his pocket, and went back to New York. 

II. From that time until the French and Indian war, 
when there were one hundred thousand people in Connec- 
ticut, the Planters there shared in all the labors and ex- 
penses of the conflicts that occurred with enemies. They 
were also very prosperous. 



SECTION VI 



PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 

1. We have seen [verse 2, page 40], how Roger Wil- 
liams was driven from Massachusetts, and became the found- 
er of Rhode Island. Those who drove him away soon be- 
came jealous of him, and afraid of his free opinions ; and 
it was claimed that " WiUiams's Narraganset Plantations," 
as they called Rhode Island, belonged to Massachusetts. 

2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro- 
nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of Eng- 
land, called the Long Parliament, and Massachusetts then 
gave up its claim. But there was a dispute about the 
boundary line between Rhode Island and Massachusetts, 
for almost a hundred years. It was settled in 1741. 

3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the 
Providence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and 
the colony prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten 
years afterward Charles the Second gave them another 

Questions — 11. What about the people of Connecticut? r. 
What can you tell of Roger Williams and others ? 2. What can you 
tell of the claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island ? 3. What can 
you tell of the progress of Rhode Island ? 



78 COLONIES. 



charter, which Andros took away. It was afterward re- 
stored, and under it the people Hved one hundred and fifty- 
seven years. 

4. Newport, near the end of the island nearest the sea, 
soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1732, Dr. 
Franklin's brother became the first printer there, it contained 
five thousand inhabitants. It was thought, at the time of 
the War of the Revolution, that Newport, and not New 
York, would become the largest commercial city in the 
country. There John Smibert, the first man who painted 
good portraits in America, lived for some time. The colo- 
ny always bore its share in wars until the French and Indian 
contest, which we shall consider presently. 



SECTION VII. . 

PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 

1. New Jersey was apart of New Netherland, and 
included in the gift [page 68], which Charles the Second 
made to his brother James, the Duke of York. The same 
year when the EngHsh took possession of New Netherland 
[1664], the Dutch sold New Jersey to two noblemen, named 
Berkeley and Carteret. 

2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country set- 
tled, offered the land without rent or taxes, for five years. 
This liberality, and the fine climate, caused many planters 
to go there, and farms were seen in all directions. The 
people first met to make laws, in 1668. 

3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; 
but then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half- 
penny an acre, the people grumbled, and declared they 

Questions. — 4. What can you tell about Newport ? i. What can 
you tell about New Jersey ? 2. What can you tell of a liberal offer ? 
3. IIow did the people behave ? 



I 



PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY, , 79 

would not pay it. They quarreled with the owners for two 
years, and then drove away the governor they had appoint- 
ed, and chose one themselves. 

4. The owners were about to compel the people to pay 
the rents, when the Dutch, as we have noticed [verse 16, 
page 69], took possession of the whole country again. 
When it went back to the English, new regulations were 
made, and the western half of New Jersey was bought by 
a Quaker [verse 10, page 43], as a place for his friends in 
England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It after- 
ward went into the hands of William Penn [page — ] and 
others, and the province was divided into East and West 
Jersey. 

5. More than four hundred Quakers came from Eng- 
land and settled in West Jersey, in 1675. They lived 
peaceably together, as Quakers always do, and prospered. 
Andros tried to rule them, but they would have nothing to 
do with him ; and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West 
Jersey met at Salem, and made some excellent laws. 

6. After a while the Quakers bought East Jersey also j 
and Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his 
people, was made governor. Every thing was going on well, 
when the Duke of York became King James the Second, 
and the charters were taken away from both the Jerseys. 

7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several 
years after King James was driven away to France. Final- 
ly, in 1702, the Jerseys were united and made into a royal 
province, under Lord Cornbury, a bad man who was the 
governor of New York. Thirty-six years afterward, New 
Jersey was made independent of New York, and remained 
so. Lewis Morris was its first governor. It became an 
independent State in 1776. 

Questions. — 4. What changes took place ? 5. What can you tell 
of Quaker settlers in West Jersey ? 6. What of them in East Jer- 



8o COLONIES. 



SECTION VIII. 

PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. William Penn, as we have noticed, joined the terri- 
tory of Delaware to Pennsylvania in 1682. Then the colo- 
ny of Pennsylvania fairly commenced, and a great many 
planters came over from England and settled there. 

2. Penn was a just man, and treated the Indians so 
well that they loved him, and called him "Good Father 
Penn." He bought their lands instead of taking them 
without leave ; and he told them that he and his people 
wished to live with them as brothers. 

3. In the autumn of 1682, Penn laid out the city of 
Philadelphia. That word, as we have noticed, means " City 
of Brotherly Love." Within a year, almost one hundred 
houses were built ; and every day the Indians came with 
wild fowls and the flesh of deers, to present to Good 
Father Penn. Never was a State blessed with a better be- 
ginning ; and, so long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, 
peace and prosperity prevailed there. 

4. In 1683, Penn called the representatives of the peo- 
ple together, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It 
was so very just, that all were made happy. It was agreed 
that all might worship God as they pleased ; and to the 
people he gave the privilege of choosing their own rulers. 
So they were a perfectly free people, as we now are. 

5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King 
James the Second was driven away to France. He and 
Penn had always been good friends, and because the 
Quaker would not speak harshly about the king, he was 

Questions.— I. What was done in 1682 ? 2. What can you tell 
about William Penn ? 3. What can you tell of Penn and Phila- 
delphia ? 4. What did Penn do for the people ? 5. What happened 
to Penn in England ? 



PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 8 1 

suspected of being an enemy to the new monarch. He 
was put in prison, and Pennsylvania was taken from him 
and made a royal province under the control of the gov- 
ernor of New York. 

6. Not long afterward Penn was let out of prison, for 
it was found that he was a friend of William and Mary. 
Pennsylvania was given back to him, and he came over to 
America in 1699, to look after his affairs. 

7. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, 
and he granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now 
ahked him to let them have a Legislature of their own, and 
he granted that, also. From that time, until the War for 
Independence in 1776, Pennsylvania and Delaware were 
under one governor, but had distinct Legislatures. 

8. Soon after making these arrangements, William Penn 
returned to England. He never came to America again, 
for his health failed, and he died in 17 18, leaving Pennsyl- 
vania to his three sons. These and their heirs owned the 
province until 1776, when it was purchased by the people 
for more than half a million dollars. 



SECTION IX. 

PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 

I. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing that they 
possessed a very beautiful country, and that a great many 
Planters were going there, thought it would be wise to make 
a government for it, like that of England, with all sorts of 
grand people, excepting a king. So they employed two or 
three learned men to write a Constitution for the purpose. 

Question?. — 6. What was the result of Penn's imprisonment ? 
7. What more can you say of Penn and his family ? 8. What can you 
tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware ? i. What did the owners of the 
Carolinas wish to do ? 
6 



82 COLONIES. 



2. At first, the Planters in the CaroHnas ridiculed the 
idea of having barons, earls, lords, and dukes, with their 
fine houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the 
woods of America ! And when they found that the own- 
ers were in earnest, the strong and industrious Planters 
told them plainly that they would have no such government. 

3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the own- 
ers were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then 
they tried to get money from the Planters, by a duty on 
goods, that is to say, making them pay so much for every 
thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The people 
got very indignant at last, drove the governor and other of- 
ficers away, and for two years they managed their own 
afiairs. 

4. When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, 
named Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing 
else, was sent to govern the Carolinas. He cheated every 
body. After being there six years, he left, just as the peo- 
ple were going to put him on a ship, and send him to Eng- 
land. Then some better governors came, but none made 
the people so happy and prosperous as the good Quaker 
governor, John Archdale. 

5. These troubles happened in the northern part of the 
Carolinas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern 
part were prospering, and were rapidly increasing. They 
formed a Legislature in 1674, but there was such a mixture 
of people, that they did not agree very well. There were 
English, Scotch, Irish, and Dutch, Protestants and Roman 
Catholics, and they disputed continually. 

6. But when, in 1680, the Indians attacked the settle- 



QuESTiONS. — 2. What did the Planters think of a new scheme 
of government ? 3. What can you tell about the owners and the 
Planters ? 4. What can you tell of Sothel and others ? 5. What was 
done in South Carolina ? 6. What can you tell about the Indians and 
the Planters ? 



PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 83 

ments, they all united for defence, and forgot their quarrels, 
while they conquered the Indians. That same year, the 
city of Charleston was laid out, and it soon became a 
flourishing village. The Planters continually increased, 
and many went up the Santee and Edisto rivers, where 
they cultivated fine farms. 

7. Many Huguenots [verse 16, page 13] came from 
France to settle there, and have peace. The English disliked 
the French, and would not allow them to take any part in ma- 
king laws, or in other management of affairs. The French 
people were treated so for about ten years, when the Eng- 
lish, finding them better than they expected, began to love 
and respect them, and then gave them all the privileges of 
citizens. 

8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the 
south refused to have any thing to do with the grand move- 
ment prepared by the owners. They quarreled with the 
governor, drove him away, and took public matters into 
their own hands. This happened in the year 1690. 

9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothel went there, 
and the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. 
He robbed and cheated them, as he did the people of the 
northern colony, and at length they drove him away. Af- 
ter that they would have no other governor from the own- 
ers, till the good Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both 
Carolinas, in 1695. 

10. The Planters had peace and prosperity while Arch- 
dale remained, which was not a great while. From the 
close of his time, the histories of the two Carolinas are 
quite distinct, although the provinces were not separated 
until 1729, after which they were known respectively as 
North Carolina and South Carolina. 

Questions. — 7. How were French people treated there ? 8, 9. 
What can you tell about the government of South Carolina ? 10. 
What can you say of Archdale ? 



84 COLONIES. 



NORTH CAROLINA. 



11. At the beginning of the year 1700, Planters were 
cultivating lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to 
the Yadkin river. The Indians were dying rapidly. Ma- 
ny had gone further into the forests, and the people of dif- 
ferent countries were coming to occupy their lands. 

12. For several years all was peaceful, and the Planters 
no longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity 
befell them. The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, 
and they persuaded the broken Indian families in that re- 
gion to join them in killing all the white people. In one 
night, in 171 1, they murdered one hundred and thirty Ger- 
mans ; and for three days they destroyed the people, and 
plundered and burned their buildings, in all directions. 

13. The people of South Carolina came to help their 
neighbors. The Indians were driven back, but the war 
continued more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 
1 7 13, eight hundred Tuscaroras were made prisoners, and 
the rest fled north and joined their brethren, the Five Na- 
tions, in New York. Then was formed the union known 
as the Six Nations, namely, the Mohawks, Oneidas, On- 
ondagas, Cayugas, Senecas, and Tuscaroras. 

SOUTH CAR OLI NA. 

14. The Spaniards at St. Augustine, in Florida [verse 
18, page 14], became troublesome, and in 1702 the governor 
of South Carolina prepared twelve hundred soldiers to go 
there and attack them. Half of these were white people, 
and half of them were friendly Indians. 

15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by 

Questions. — 11. What was the condition of North Carolina in 
1700? 12. What can you tell of an Indian massacre? 13. W^hat 
about an Indian war .-' and how did it end ? 14. What can you tell 
about the Spaniards in Florida ? 15. What did the Carolinians do ? 



PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 85 

water. They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away 
from St. Augustine, as they expected to, and they went 
home disappointed. This affair cost the Planters of South 
CaroHna many thousand dollars. They had very little gold 
and silver, so they made paper-money for the first time — 
such as we use — to pay the expenses with. 

16. The next year, the governor and some soldiers 
marched against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, who 
were friends of tlie Spaniards. They took several hundred 
of them prisoners, and desolated their country. 

17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina 
[Johnson] tried to make all the people worship God ac- 
cording to the forms of the English Church. Those who 
would not, were persecuted. This made a great many peo- 
ple uneasy, and disputes continued a long while. The 
Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people were al- 
lowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 

18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry 
Spaniards sent many soldiers, in several French and Span- 
ish ships, to attack Charleston and take possession of the 
country. The ships came into Charleston harbor, and 
eight hundred soldiers landed. The South Carolinians were 
ready to meet them. They soon drove them all to their 
ships, and captured one of the French vessels. 

19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. 
Several Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all 
of the white people in South Carolina, in the spring of 17 15. 
In this great band there were full six thousand warriors. 
They commenced so secretly that one hundred people had 
been murdered in the back settlements before the news 
reached Charleston. 

Questions. — 16. What was done to the Indians ? 17. What other 
trouble occurred in South Carolina? 18. What trouble did the Caro- 
linians have in 1706? 19. What further trouble a few years after- 
ward ? 



86 COLONIES. 



20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. 
With twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. 
After several hard fights, he drove them far back into the 
wilderness, and killed a great many. The Indians were 
dreadfully frightened ; and believing the white people to be 
such mighty warriors that they could not be conquered, 
they let them alone after that. 

21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily 
tired of proud and money-loving governors. The owners, 
or Proprietaries^ had never spent a dollar in helping them 
build up a State, or for paying the expenses of Indian wars. 
They had made the Planters pay their rents punctually, and 
in every way acted ungenerously toward them. At last the 
Planters asked the king to take the country into his own 
hands. He did so, and South Carolina became a royal 
province in 1720. 

22. The people of North Carolina were just as tired of 
their governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their 
own hands, when the king bought the territory in 1729, and 
it became a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus 
separated. But the people were not much better off under 
the royal governors, and with these they were continually 
disputing, until they became independent in 1776. 



SECTION X. 

THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 

I. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe 
[verse 5, page 47], was upon a high bluff, beautifully shaded 
with palmetto and other evergreen trees. It grew rapidly ; 

Questions. — 20. What can you tell about an Indian war .? 21. 
What brought about a change in South Carolina ? and how .■* 22. What 
was done in both Carolinas t i. What can you tell about the Georgia 
colony ? 



PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 87 

and within eight years full twenty-five hundred people had 
come to Georgia from Europe. Quite a large number of 
these were German and Swiss families. There were also 
many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the cli- 
mate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in 
the fields. So the colony did not prosper. 

2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Span- 
iards at St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his 
colony. Being in England in 1736, he persuaded three 
hundred tall and stout Scotch Highland soldiers to come 
over with him. With these he thought he might defy the 
Spaniards. 

3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are 
sometimes called, came with him at the same time, to preach 
to the Indians and persuade the Planters to be better peo- 
ple. It was John Wesley, the founder of the Methodist 
Church. But the people cared very little for what he said. 
Then another great preacher (George Whitefield) came, 
and tried to do them good in many ways, but he labored 
almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt discouraged, for he well 
knew that without industry and goodness, his colony would 
not thrive. 

4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began 
to show their jealousy. So he built some forts in the lower 
part of Georgia. This made the Spaniards indignant, for 
it seemed like a threat, and they told Oglethorpe that he 
and all the English must leave the country below the Sa- 
vannah river, or they would drive them out. 

5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England 
and got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war 
broke out between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe 
concluded not to wait for the Spaniards to come against 

Questions. — 2. What can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 3. What 
about good men in Georgia ? 4. What offended the Spaniards ? and 
what was done ? 5. What did Oglethorpe do ? 



88 COLONIES. 



him, but he marched against them, with his own troops, 
and some South CaroUnians and Indians. He had almost 
reached St. Augustine, when sickness and want of food 
compelled him to go back to Savannah. 

6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, with 
many vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and 
drive the Planters away. Oglethorpe was prepared for 
them, and in the lower part of Ceorgia, and upon an island 
near there, the English and Spanish soldiers came very 
near having hard battles. 

7. One day, when Oglethorpe was preparing to go se- 
cretly around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in 
his army ran away and told the enemy all about it. Ogle- 
thorpe laid a plan to punish the runaway and trick the Span- 
iards. 

8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that 
a British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke 
about his doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish 
Camp. Then he gave a young Spaniard, who was his pris- 
oner, some money, and told him to carry the letter to the 
Frenchman. Instead of that he carried it to the Spanish 
commander. That was just what Oglethorpe wanted. The 
Frenchman was arrested as a spy, and the Spaniards were 
dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a British fleet being near 
St. Augustine. 

9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The 
Spaniards thought they were the English fleet. They re- 
solved to attack one of Oglethorpe's forts, and then go to 
St. Augustine as quickly as possible. On the march Ogle- 
thorpe attacked them, and so many Spaniards were killed 
that the spot is yet known as Bloody Marsh. So Georgia 
was saved. 

Questions, — 6. What did the Spaniards do ? 7. What did a 
Frenchman do ? 8. What story can you tell about the Frenchman f 
9. What can you tell about a battle between the English and Spaniards ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 89 

10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1743, and never re- 
turned to America. That year a sort of government was 
formed in Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. The 
Planters did not own the land they cultivated, and they 
were not allowed to traffic with the Indians, nor trade, in 
ships, with the people of the West India islands. On these 
accounts, there was very little inducement for the people to 
be industrious and improve the lands. 

11. Finally a change came. The king took possession 
of Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for 
Independence in 1775, it remained a royal province. The 
people might now own their own lands, traffic with the In- 
dians, and trade in ships with the people of the West Indies. 
From that time Georgia began to thrive wonderfully. Ne- 
gro slaves were then introduced ; and from that period until 
their Emancipation in 1863, most of the hard labor in that 
State was done by slaves. 



SECTION XI. 

THE STRIFE FOR POWERj OR, THE FRENCH 
AND INDIAN WAR. 

1. We have already noticed the wars in which the French 
and Indians fought the English in America. These were 
called, it will be remembered. King William's war, Queen 
Anne's war, and King George's war. The quarrels that 
brought on these wars were about matters in Europe, with 
which the colonists had really very little to do. 

2. The contest known as the French and Indian war, 
and also the Seven Years' war, began in a quarrel about the 

Questions. — 10. What change took place ? Why did the colony 
not prosper? 11. What happy change occurred? i. What were the 
wars between the French and English in America called ? 2. How 
did the French and Indian war commence ? 



90 COLONIES, 



boundary line between the English and French in the Ohio 
country, or the region around the head-waters of the Ohio 
river. At that time there were about one hundred thousand 
French people in America, and ten times as many people 
in the English colonies. 

3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, 
all over the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from 
Lake Erie to New Orleans, and they built a great many 
forts in the wilderness. This made the English jealous. 

4. After a while, some English people, by permission of 
King George of England, went into the Ohio country, and 
commenced marking out land upon which to settle. The 
French told them that they had no business there, for the 
country belonged to the King of France. So they quarreled 
about it, when, in fact, the country belonged to the Indians. 
One old Indian, who heard the quarrel, said, "' You English 
claim all one side ol the river, and you French all the other 
side ; where does the Indians' land lay ? " They could not 
answer. 

5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they 
caught some of the English [1753] and put them in prison, 
and drove the remainder away. Dinwiddle, the Governor 
of Virginia, whose rule extended over a part of that country, 
now thought it high time for him to take up the quarrel. 
So he sent a young man, named George Washington, to ask 
the French commander what he meant by such conduct. 

6. Young Washington, who afterward became the most 
eminent man in America, was prudent and brave, and could 
be relied on. In cold weather, he traveled through the 
woods and over rivers, with ice and snow everywhere, full 
four hundred miles, before he found the French commander. 
He had a long and polite talk with him, and carried a letter 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell of the French ? 4. What can 
you tell of events in the Ohio country ? 5. What did the French and 
the Virginia governor do .? 6. What can you tell about Washington ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 9I 

back to Governor Dinwiddle [January, 1754], which was 
not very satisfactory. 

7. Tlie French commander gave Dinwiddie to under- 
stand, that he had a right to be in the Ohio country with 
his soldiers, and that he should stay there as long as he 
pleased. Dinwiddie then mustered the Virginia soldiers, 
and sent them to drive the French away. He made young 
Washington a major, and gave him the command of the 
first body of troops that went against the French. Troops 
were also sent from New York and South Carolina. 

8. While these things were taking place, the English 
commenced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg 
now is. The French drove them away, finished the fort, 
and called it Du Quesne [Du Kane], which was the name 
of the Governor of Canada. 

9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing 
that a large number of French soldiers were coming to meet 
him, he went back a little way, and built a fort, which he 
named Necessity. At that time, Colonel Fry, who com- 
manded all the troops sent against the French, died [May, 
1754], and Washington became the chief leader. 

10. The French attacked Fort Necessity ; and after 
fighting ten hours [July 3, 1754], Washington and his sol- 
diers were compelled to give up, and became prisoners. The 
next day the French commander let them all go, and they 
returned to Virginia. 

11. During that summer [1754], a number of men, ap- 
pointed by several colonies for the purpose, met at Albany, 
in New York, to consider how they should proceed to keep 
the French back. They first made a covenant of peace with 
the strong Six Nations, and then they agreed upon a plan 

Questions. — 7. What did Governor Dinwiddie do ? and why ? 

8. What happened where Pittsburg is ? 9. What can you tell of 

Washington's expedition ? 10. What about a battle .^ ii- What was 
done at Albany in 1754 ? 



COLONIES. 



made by Dr. Franklin, by which the colonies should all be 
united as one nation, as our States now are. Many of the 
people, as well as the English Government, did not like it, 
and the colonies were not so united until many years 
afterward. 

12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced 
murdering white families on the frontiers of New England 
and other places, and the English saw no better way than to 
make a regular war upon the French. 

13. The English Government agreed to help the colo- 
nists; and in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, an Irish 
soldier, came to America with troops, and took the chief 
command. He met the governors of several colonies at 
Alexandria, in Virginia, and they arranged a plan of opera- 
tions, or 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755- 

14. Three separate armies were to be mustered. One 
was to march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; ano- 
ther against French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; 
and a third against strong forts on Lake Champlain. 

15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to 
drive the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. Three 
thousand men sailed from Boston for the purpose. They 
took the French forts, and then cruelly drove the poor and 
innocent inhabitants to the woods, destroyed all their crops, 
and carried many away in ships. In one month a happy 
people were made the most wretched of any on the earth. 

16. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington 
for his aid. Braddock was a proud man, and would not 

Questions. — 12. What happened in New England ? 13. What 
was done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 1755 ? 
15. What occurred in ihe East ? 16. What can you tell about Brad- 
dock ? 




THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 93 

listen to the advice of young Washington, concerning the 
best way to be prepared for the Indians. He marched 
proudly on, when, just at noon, on a hot day in July [1755], 
a shower of bullets and arrows came from the woods around 
him. 

17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a 
thousand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For 
three long hours the fight continued ; and 
every officer who rode a horse, except 
Washington, was killed or wounded. The 
dead bodies of the white people covered 
the ground ; and finally Braddock was 
shot, after having several horses killed 
under him. 

18. Washington now took command. 
God had preserved him for greater deeds 
in after years. An Indian warrior de- gexeual braudock. 
clared that he had fifteen good shots at him, but could not 
hit him. He tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit 
protected him. Under Washington's directions, the troops 
retreated, and the Indians did not follow. 

19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. 
He was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the 
margin of the grave, with sorrowing officers around him, 
Washington read the solemn funeral service of the Church 
of England. Then all the troops went back to their 
homes. 

20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the 
troops that were to march against the French forts on Lake 
Ontario. He did not succeed in reaching them. He went 
to Oswego, in August, but storms on the lake, and sickness 
in his camp, prevented his going further. So he commenced 

Questions, — 17, What can you tell of a battle? iS. What can 
you tell of Washington ? 19. What about the burial of Braddock ? 
20. What can you tell about Shirley ? 



94 



COLONIES. 



building a fort there, and, leaving a few troops to take care 
of it, he marched back to Albany with the remainder. 

21. The troops intended for Lake Champlain were com- 




lossiMC-aa/miTT 

BURIAL OF BEADDOCK. 



manded by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, Sir Wil- 
liam Johnson. About six thousand of them were collected 
at Fort Edward [July, 1755], under General Lyman ; and 
when General Johnson arrived there, he led nearly all of 



Question. — 21. What can you tell about William Johnson i 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 

them to the head of Lake George, and formed a camp, in 
September. 

22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, 
the French commander, was coming with many Canadians 
and Indians to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with 
a party of white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. 
They were assailed and beaten by Dieskau [Sept. 8], who 
then marched rapidly forward to attack Johnson's camp. 

23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and 
brush, which the French and Indians knew nothing about. 
When they came rushing forward, these were fired. Many 
of the enemy were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully 
frightened, fled to the woods, and Johnson won the battle. 
Dieskau was badly wounded, and died some time afterward. 

24. General Johnson was told that the French were 
very strong at Crown Point and Ticonderoga, on Lake 
Champlain, and concluded not to go there. He built a fort 
where his camp was, and called it William Henry. He then 
left some troops there and at Fort Edward, and with the 
rest of his army marched back to Albany in October. Thus 
ended the campaign of 1755. 

25. There was now a regular war between the English 
and French in America. As there appeared no prospect of 
the quarrel being settled soon, preparations were made on 
both sides of the Atlantic, for 



THE CAMPAIGN OF 1756. 

26. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent man, was appointed 
chief commander of all the troops, but he did not come 
to America until late in the summer. General Aber- 

QuESTiONS, — 22. What can you tell of a battle near Lake George ? 
23, What can you tell of another battle .'' 24. What did General 
Johnson then do ? 25. W^hat now occurred ? 26. What can you tell 
of Loudoun and Abercrombie 



96 



COLONIES. 




ABERCROMBIE. 



crombie, a great soldier, came in 
his place, in June, with a large body 
of troops from England and Ire- 
land. England and France had 
then declared war against each 
other, and the battles were nearly 
all to be fought in America. 

27. The plan of this campaign 
was similar to that of the last. 
Fort Du Quesne, and the forts on 
Lakes Ontario and Champlain were 
to be attacked. When Abercrombie 
arrived, there were seven thousand troops at Albany, ready 
to march against the French on Lake Champlain. On ac- 
count of some foolish difficulties they did not start until 
August, and then that great French soldier. General Mont- 
calm, was well prepared to fight. 

28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand 
Frenchmen, Canadians, and Indians, went up Lake Ontario, 
and after a pretty hard battle [Aug. 11], took the forts at 
Oswego away from the English. They also made fourteen 
hundred of their enemies prisoners, and took from them 
many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 

29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening. Loudoun 
was alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be 
abandoned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made 
stronger. A large number of soldiers were placed in block- 
houses and other small fortifications along the frontiers of 
Virginia and Pennsylvania, under the command of Washing- 
ton j and similar strong places were made in the Carolinas. 

30. During the spring and summer of 1756, the Indians 



Questions. — 27. What can you tell of the plan of the campaign 
of 1756? 28. What occurred at Oswego? 29. What was then done 
by Loudoun ? and what movements took place ? 30. What can you 
tell of Indians in western Pennsylvania ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 97 

killed or carried away almost a thousand white people on 
tlie western frontier of Pennsylvania and Virginia. Hear- 
ing that a greater portion of these Indians were at Kittan- 
ing, their chief town, Colonel Armstrong and three hundred 
soldiers attacked them there one night early in September. 
Their chiefs were killed and their town was destroyed. 
After that they were quiet. So ended the campaign of 
1756. 

31. Lord Loudoun was so dilatory, that he ruined every 
thing that he was ordered to do. While he was waiting, 
other commanders might have gained important victories. 
In consequence of his slowness, the French were again in 
possession of Louisburg [verse 49, page 64], and Loudoun 
resolved to make the capture of that fortress the chief busi- 
ness of 



THE CAMPAIGN OF 1757- 

32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they 
wished to have the French driven from Lake Champlain 
and the Ohio country. 

^^. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, 
where he met a large number of war-ships and five thousand 
troops, from England. He was about to start for Louis- 
burg, when he was told that the French had many more 
men and ships there, than he had with him. So he thought 
it more prudent to leave them alone. He returned to New 
York in August, when he was mortified and alarmed by the 
news that Montcalm had been doing a great deal of mis- 
chief in the north. 

34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large 
number of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonde- 



QuESTiONS. — 31, What can you say about Loudoun ? 32. How 
did the people feel ? 33 . What more can you say of Loudoun ? 34 
What can you tell of an attack upon Fort William Henry ? 

7 



98 



COLONIES. 



roga, and attacked Fort William Henry at the head of Lake 
George. The garrison, as troops in a fort are called, was 
commanded by Colonel Monro, a very brave officer. The 
chief commander. General Webb, was at Fort Edward, and 
when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to him for help. 

35. For six days the brave Monro refused to give up 
the fort, every day expecting help from Webb. It was not 
sent, and at last he could hold out no longer, and surrender- 
ed on the third of August. Montcalm admired Monro's 
bravery, and promised that he and his troops should be 
used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 

36. Montcalm's intentions were honorable, and he en- 
deavored to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty In- 
dians, two thousand in number, could not be controlled. 
Soon after the English left the fort, these savages fell upon 
them, killed a great many, plundered their baggage, and 
chased them almost to Fort Edward. Then Fort William 
Henry and all belonging to it were destroyed, and Mont- 
calm marched back to Ticonderoga. 

37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1757, 
and with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. 
Thus far the English had lost by the war, chiefly for the 
want of a good chief commander. The Colonists knew 
this all the while, and felt irritated. If they could have 
chosen their own generals, and carried on the war them- 
selves, no doubt they would have ended it the first year, 
by driving the French back to Canada. 

38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the 
Colonists furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the 
injustice of their own rulers, and of the English govern- 
ment. By these misfortunes the pride of the English 
people was touched, and at last, to their great joy, their 

Questions. — 35. What can you tell of Colonel Monro ? 36. What 
dreadful event occurred? -^y. What can you say about the war, so 
far ? 38. How did the Colonists feel ? and what gratified them ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 



99 



wishes were gratified by having William Pitt, the most tal- 
ented man in England, made the prime minister, or chief- 
manager of public affairs. He commenced, with great en- 
ergy, preparations for 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1758. 

39. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place 
of Lord Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were 
prepared, and placed under the command of a great war- 
sailor, Admiral Boscawen ; and in America every body was 
determined to do something great this year. 

40. It was agreed to attack Louisburg, Ticonderoga, 
and Fort Du Quesne. Late in May, Boscawen, with forty 
ships, left Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amherst 
and Wolfe, with twelve thousand men, went with him, and 
early in June they landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty 
days there was fighting there. Then the French gave way, 
and five thousand of them became prisoners to the English. 

41. While these things were going on in the east, Gen- 
eral Abercrombie and young Lord Howe were leading 
almost twenty thousand men toward northern New York, 
to attack Ticonderoga. They went down Lake George, in 
flat-boats, on a beautiful Sabbath in July, and the next 
morning commenced marching through the woods and 
swamps toward Ticonderoga. They were soon attacked by 
the French, and Lord Howe was killed. 

42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death 
of young Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. 
Captain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a 
vault. Many years afterward his coffin was opened, when 
behold ! his beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 

Questions. — 39. What preparations were made for the campaign 
of 1758 ? 40. What can you tell of the expedition against Louisburg ? 
41. What occurred in northern New York 42. What can you tell of 
T,ord Howe ? 



lOO COLONIES. 



43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming 
to help the French, so he pushed on through the woods, 
without his cannons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found 
it too strong for him, and after a hard fight for four hours, 
and losing almost two thousand men, he marched back to 
Lake George, and finally to Albany, leaving the French 
still in possession of Ticonderoga. 

44. From Lake George, Abercrombie sent Colonel 
Bradstreet and three thousand soldiers to attack the French 
at Frontenac, where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They 
captured the fort in August, and then marching through the 
woods to the Mohawk river, where the village of Rome 
now stands, they assisted in building Fort Stanwix. 

45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne 
was commanded by General Forbes. Colonel Washington 
was with him. Forbes, like Loudoun, was a very slow man, 
and it was late in the autumn before he got over the Alle- 
ghany mountains. 

46. Washington then marched rapidly forward. The 
French at Du Quesne heard of his approach, and being 
greatly alarmed, they set fire to the fort and escaped down 
the Ohio river in boats. The name of Fort Du Quesne 
was then changed to Fort Pitt, in honor of England's prinve 
minister. There the city of Pittsburg now stands. 

47. It will be observed that the English and Americans 
did do great things this year. They took from the French 
three of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and 
Du Quesne, and frightened the Indians so, that they 
agreed not to fight the English any more. The American 
Planters now began to feel safer, though the war was not 
ended. 



Questions. — 43, What did Abercrombie do ? 44. What can you 
tell about Bradstreet .'' 45. What can you say about Forbes ? 46. What 
can you tell of the march against Fort Du Quesne.? 47. What had 
the English done ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR, 



lOI 



48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with 
what had been done in 1758, Pitt determined to do more in 



49. 



THE CAMPAIGN OF 

He resolved to send good 



17 5 9- 

officers and troops 




LORD AMHERST. 



enough to conquer all Canada, and 
thus put an end to French power in 
America. For this purpose he ap- 
pointed General Amherst to the com- 
mand of all the troops in America 
and those to be sent from England. 

50. In the spring of 1759, Am- 
herst found twenty-four thousand 
troops in America, ready to invade 
Canada. Ships and soldiers were also sent from England. 
It was arranged to send one division by the way of the St. 
Lawrence river, to attack Quebec ; another was to drive 
the French from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to at- 
tack them at Fort Niagara. 

5 1. When, 
on a hot day 
in July, Am- 
herst ap- 
peared be- 
fore Ticon- 
deroga, with 
eleven thou- 
sand men, 
the French, 
who had just 
heard that 




RUINS OF TICON'PEnOGA. 



an English army, under Wolfe, was at Quebec, fled in haste 

Questions.— 48, 49. What did Pitt resolve to do ? 50. What can 
you tell about the plan of the campaign for 1759 ? 51. What can you 
tell of Amherst on Lake Champlain* 



I02 COLONIES. 



to their fort at Crown Point. Amherst pursued them. 
They were dreadfully frightened, took to their boats, and 
fled over the Lake toward Canada. So the French were 
driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned". Fort 
Ticonderoga was partly destroyed. 

52. Generals Prideaux [Pre-do] and Johnson sailed from 
Oswego in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth of the 
Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a gun 
at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For three 
weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen 
and many southern Indians came to help them. But the 
English conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 

53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now 
near Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large num- 
ber of battle-ships under the com- 
mand of Admirals Holmes and Saun- 
ders. Quebec was a strong, walled 
town, a part of it three hundred feet 
above the river St. Lawrence. It was 
a hard city to fight against. 

54. General Montcalm, the great 
French soldier, was the commander, 
and his army was in a strong camp general ^YOLFE. 
along the St. Lawrence, from Quebec to the Montmorenci 
river. Wolfe first landed on the Island of Orleans, below 
the city, to attack this French camp. He also took posses- 
sion of Point Levi, opposite, where General Monckton was 
stationed. 

55. Early in July , Wolfe formed a camp below the 
Montmorenci, and a number of English troops crossed 
from Point Levi, and attacked the French just above that 
stream. On the beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder- 

QuESTiONS. — 52. What occurred at Niagara ? 53. What can you 
tell of events at Quebec ? 54. What can you tell of the movements 
of Wolfe and Montcalm ? 55. What can you tell of a battle } 




THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. lOJ 

storm and the roar of the waters, a hard battle was fought, 
and full five hundred of the English perished. 

56. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was 
waiting, in vain, for Amherst to come and help him. At 
length, a fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. 
At the beginning of September he called his wisest officers 
to his bed-side, and consulted upon what it was best to do. 
They soon decided. 

57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a 
level spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved 
to scale these heights, and attack the city on its weakest 
side. Feeble as he was, the brave Wolfe determined to 
lead the troops. On the evening of the 12th of September, 
they went secretly in their boats, and at midnight they were 
on shore at a ravine that led up to the Plains of Abraham. 

58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English 
were doing, and he was much surprised when, early in the 
morning, he saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets 
flashing in the sun, upon the Plains of Abraham. He im- 
mediately marched his whole army across 
the St. Charles river, and attacked the Eng- 
lish. 

59. A hard battle commenced at ten 
o'clock. Wolfe led the English, as the two 
armies came together, notwithstanding he 
was already wounded twice. Soon a musket- 
ball, pierced his breast, and he fell. He was 
taken to the rear, fainting from loss of blood. 
Just then he heard a shout, "They run! 
they run!" "Who run?" asked Wolfe. monitment to woijb 
"The French," was the reply. "Then I ^^« «««^^ 
die contented," he said, and expired. 

Questions. — 56. What can you tell of Wolfe and his plans ? 57. 
What was now done ? and how can you describe the places ? 58. 
What can you tell of Montcalm? 59. What can you tell of the battle 
and death of Wolfe ? 




I04 COLONIES. 



60. Montcalm was killed at about the same time ; and 
now, in the city of Quebec, one tall monument stands in 
memory of both of them. Five days after the battle, Quebec 
was given over to the English. Fighting then ended for 
the season, but Canada was not yet conquered. That 
event was accomplished in 

THE CAMPAIGN OF 1760. 

61. In the spring of 1760 the French made efforts to 
get Quebec back again. But they failed ; and their army 
was compelled to leave that neighborhood and flee to Mon- 
treal. That was now the last strong place held by the 
French in Canada. 

62. General Amherst made great preparations during 
the summer, and, early in September, three English armies 
appeared before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst 
came down the St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and 
a thousand Indian warriors, and was met the same day by 
General Murray, from Quebec, with four thousand men. 
The next day Colonel Haviland arrived from Crown Point, 
with three thousand troops. 

6^. The French commander now saw that all was lost. 
He gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of Septem- 
ber, and General Gage, whom we shall notice hereafter, 
was made governor. So the French and Indian War end- 
ed in America, but all was not settled, until a treaty was 
made at Paris, in 1763, between England and France. 

64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very rest- 
less. In the spring of 1760, some Cherokees having been 
injured by some white people, the whole nation commenced 

Questions. — 60, What more can you say about Wo]fe and Mont- 
calm? What was accomplished? 61. What can you tell about the 
French ? 62. What occuned at Montreal ? 63. What further oc- 
curred at Montreal ? 64. What can you tell of an Indian war ? 



THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. IO5 

a bloody warfare upon the frontiers of Virginia and the 
Carohnas. This continued for more than a year. Finally 
the Cherokee villages were destroyed, and many of tlie 
warriors were killed by a small army of colonists, and their 
power was broken forever. 

65. Soon after this, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief, induced 
several of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to 
drive the white people from their country. Pontiac was 
one of the greatest Indians ever known. Like King Philip 
[verse 24, page 57], he saw the lands of his people pass- 
ing into the hands of the English, and in despair he kindled 
the war in the summer of 1763. It was terrible for a time, 
but the Indians were finally conquered. 

66. Pontiac fled to the country of the Illinois tribe, 
where he was basely murdered by an Indian, who did it for 
a barrel of rum given him by an Englishman. The great 
city of St. Louis now covers his burial-place. This was 
nearly the last sad act in the French and Indian War. 

67. Here the story concerning the American people as 
English colonists draws to a close. They soon became 
tired of being ruled by a king and legislature beyond the 
ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
years and gained the victory. We will now consider that 
struggle. It opens to us a new and more interesting scene 
than any we have noticed. 

Questions. — 65. What can you tell about Pontiac? 66. What 
can you tell of Pontiac's death ? 67. What am I to tell you about 
next ? 



Io6 THE REVOLUTION. 



CHAPTER V. 

SECTION I. 

THE STRIFE FOR FREEDOM; OR THE 
REVOLUTION. 

1. The story of the doings of the great Patriots, or 
those who loved their country better than their own ease 
and comfort, than silver and gold, houses and lands, and 
willingly suffered every thing for their country's good, is 
one of great interest to Americans. 

2. When we read the story of the Revolution, in which 
Americans fought for independence of a power that op- 
pressed them, we are not only led to love the Patriots in that 
war, but are made to feel a desire to do all we can to keep 
our country free and independent. Let us first consider 

THE PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 

or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revo- 
lution, or the War for Independence. 

3. We have noticed how, for a long time, the English 
people in America had troubles with their governors ; and 
that they did not like the kings of England any too well. 
But each settlement or colony was too small and weak to 
defy the king, so they submitted to wrong with a hope of 
one day becoming strong enough to cast off the burden. 

4. We have seen how the colonists joined against the 
French and Indians ; and how, at last, being helped some 
by soldiers and sailors from England, they took the whole 
northern country, called Canada, away from the French, 

Questions. — i. What are Patriots? 2. How does the story of 
the Patriots make us feel ? 3. What has been said of the Americans .-* 
4. What more have you heard about them } 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. IO7 

made the Indians afraid and peaceful, and became really 
one great nation of Planters. 

5. The wars in which they engaged made the Planters 
know how strong they were when miited, and they felt a de- 
sire to become one people. They considered the subject, and 
finally they resolved that if the king and governors did not 
use them better than they had done, and allow them more 
freedom, they would defy them all, and govern themselves- 

6. When the French and Indian War closed they hoped 
for better times, for a good young man had just become 
King of England [1761]. This was George the Third, 
who lived almost sixty years a king. If he could have had 
his own way, he would have been kind and indulgent to the 
Americans, but bad and often ignorant men advised him, 
and things went wrong. 

7. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, 
and all the money in the king's treasury was spent. He 
asked his ministers or advisers how he should get more. 
" Tax the Americans," they said ; ^' they are rich, and are 
willing to give you as much money as you want. Make 
them pay so much upon every thing they receive in ships. 
It is but little, and they will not mind it." 

8. The young king did so, and sent men, called Com- 
missioners of Customs, to collect the money. The people 
grumbled about it, and disliked the commissioners ; and 
James Otis, a great Patriot of Massachusetts, spoke his 
mind plainly, and advised the people not to pay a penny. 
So the king did not get much money in that way. 

9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to 
get money from the Americans. They made a law that ev- 



QuESTiONS. — 5. What did the Planters know and do ? 6. What 
can you say of a young king ? 7. What can you tell about taxing the 
Americans ? 8. What did the king do ? and how did the Americans 
feel and act .'' 9. How did the king and his friends try to get money 
from the Americans ? 




Io8 THE REVOLUTION. 

ery piece of paper on which bargains or agreements of any 
kind were written, should have fastened to it a little piece 
of blue paper, on which were stamped certain words, with a 
representation of a Crown, the emblem of supreme power. 
It was decreed that all bargains or agreements, written up- 
on paper without this, should be good for nothing. 

ID. These bits of blue paper were 
called stamps, and were furnished by 
the king and his advisers, only, for 
which they charged certain prices. It 
was thought that, in this way, money 
could be got from the Americans, be- 
cause they would have to buy paper 
with these stamps on, or else have 
none that was good. This law was 
called The Stamp Act. 

11. The Americans were very indignant because of this 
attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great Patriot, 
named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no atten- 
tion to the Stamp Act. 

12. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speak- 
ing. When, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied 
the king and his government, and in speaking of the dan- 
ger a monarch was in who oppressed his people, he had 
said, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles the First his Crom- 
well, and George the Third " — he was interrupted by per- 
sons who cried, " Treason ! Treason ! " Henry finished by 
saying — " may profit by their example ; if that be treason, 
make the most of it." 

13. All over the country the people were very much 
excited. The Gospel ministers in their pulpits, speakers at 

Questions. — 10. What can you tell of stamps and the Stamp 
Act? II, 12. What can you tell about Patrick Henry? 13. What 
can you tell of the excitement of the people ? 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 



;o9 



public meetings, and the newspapers, spoke against the 
Stam^D Act. At length men were appointed in several col- 
onies to meet in New York in the autmnn of 1765, to talk 
the matter over, and advise the people what to do. 

14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. 
Wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to 




PATRICK HENRY IN THE VIRGINIA ASSEMBLY. 

the^ king, and to the English Parliament or Legislature, 
asking both to be just toward the Americans. They also 
wrote what they called a Declaration of Rights, or a state- 
ment of what privileges they were entitled to under the 
constitution and laws of England and their own charters. 

15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to 
do with the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them 
were insulted everywhere. Many persons formed societies, 



Questions. — 14. What can you tell of the Stamp Act Congress ? 
;5. What did the American men and women do ? 



no THE REVOLUTION. 

and called themselves Sons of Liberty. Merchants agreed 
not to buy any more goods in England, while that act was a 
law ', and the women spun wool and flax, and made cloth 
for their sons, brothers, and husbands to wear, rather than 
have them buy it in England. 

1 6. The king and his ministers soon saw that they had 
made a serious mistake. The great William Pitt [page 98] 
was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the Stamp 
Act ; that is, its being done away with. His advice was 
taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1766, and 
there were great rejoicings in England and America. 

17. The advisers of the king, not knowing how to obtain 
as much money as they wanted, determined to try some 
other way to get it from the Americans. So they induced 
Parliament (for only Parliament had the right to do it) to 
decree that the Americans should pay to the king's officers 
so much money whenever they bought any tea, paper, glass, 
painters' colors, etc., brought in ships. This, as we have 
observed, was called levying duties. 

18. Knowing that the Americans would object to this, 
they sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay 
the money. This made the Americans very indignant. 
They could not bear the thought of being enslaved by 
soldiers ; and, in each colony, the Legislature took the 
matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost every Colonial 
Assembly had declared that Parliament had no right to tax 
the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to become 
members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 

TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS 
TYRANNY. 

19. But the king, his advisers, and Parliament, did not 

Questions. — 16. What was done in England ? 17. What else 
was done to get money from the Americans ? 18. What was done to 
force the Americans to pay money ? What did the Assemblies do ? 
19. What did the king and Parliament do.'* 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. Ill 



mind what the Americans said. They sent officers over to 
collect the duties, or tax, and threatened to send more 
soldiers, if the Americans did not become quiet, and pay the 
money without murmuring. 

20. Those proud men in England did not know what 
bold, and wise, and good men they were dealing with, or 
they would never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The 
tax-gatherers came, but they were treated with contempt. 
In Boston they were insulted, driven from their houses, and 
compelled to take shelter in a fort in the harbor. 

21. General Gage, who was made governor at Montreal, 
[verse 6$, page 104], was then in Halifax with an army. 
He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
people to pay the duties, or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath 
morning in September, 1768, when he marched into the 
town, with flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been 
a conquered city. But the people, strong in the right, felt 
no dismay. 

22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, 
and overbearing, when they saw the determination of the 
English government to force the Americans into obedi- 
ence. They treated them as rebels, and in every way the 
Americans were irritated beyond endurance. Yet they 
acted manly and respectful, while they were firm and 
unyielding. 

23. Even the children partook of the boldness of their 
fathers and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the 
soldiers had beaten down some snow-hills which the boys 
had raised. This had been done before, and the lads de- 
termined not to endure it longer. The larger boys held a 
meeting, and several of them were appointed to see General 
Gage about it. 

Questions.— 20. What then happened, and why ? 21. What can 
you tell about Gage's arrival in Boston ? 22. How did the governors 
act? 23, 24. What did soldiers do to Boston boys ? 



112 THE REVOLUTION. 

24. When the boys entered Gage's room, he asked why 
so many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," 
said the tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What ! " 
said the general, " have your fathers been teaching you re- 
bellion, and sent you to exhibit it here ? " " Nobody sent 
us, sir," replied the boy, while his eyes flashed, and his 
cheeks reddened, at being accused of rebellion. 

25. The lad then told Gage how the soldiers had broken 
down their snow-hills, and how. when they complained, they 
were called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued 
" our works were destroyed the third time, and we will bear 
it no longer." The general's heart was touched by the 
noble courage of the boy. ^' The very children here," he 
said to an officer at his side, " draw in a love of liberty with 
the air they breathe." He then assured the boys that their 
snow-hills should not be touched again. 

26. The soldiers in New York and Boston became very 
insolent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In 
the latter city, on the 5th of March, 1770, a quarrel took 
place, and that evening there was a riot. Three citizens were 
killed, and four were dangerously wounded, by the soldiers. 

27. The excitement was very great. All the bells of the 
city were rung, and no doubt there would have been a great 
deal of bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice 
to the people. They demanded the instant removal of the 
troops from Boston. This was done, and quiet was restor- 
ed. The "Boston Massacre," as it was called, was lorig 
remembered. 

28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble 
there was in America, concluded to take the tax off of every 
thing, except tea. This was continued, because they wished 
to assert the right of Parliament to tax the Americans. 

Questions. — 24, 25. What can you tell about brave Boston boys ? 
26. What sad event happened in Boston .'' 2"]. What then was done ? 
28. What change in taxing was made .'' 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. II J 

29. But the Americans would not be satisfied so long as 
a single tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
amoimt of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
right to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were 
firm, and would not buy goods in England, to the great 
hurt of the merchants there, the ministers tried to put the 
tax upon tea in another shape, which will be noticed pres- 
ently. But it would not do. " No taxes, without our con- 
sent," said the Americans. 

30. In North Carolina the home taxes were very 
heavy, and the people joined in the arrangement of meas- 
ures to regulate affairs. These associations were in the 
back settlements, and the members were called Regula- 
tors. 

31. The governor, finding his officers could not collect 
the taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a 
body of soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet 
him, and in May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the 
Allamance creek. The Regulators were defeated, and 
several leaders were hanged. From that time the people 
hated the rule of the king and his governors. 

32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which 
was in Narraganset Bay to enforce the collection of taxes. 
On a starry night in June, 1772, Captain Whipple and more 
than sixty men went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. 
Three years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel wrote 
to the leader — "You, Abraham Whipple, on the 17th of 
June, 1772, burned his majesty's vessel, the Gaspe,2^\A I 
will hang you at the yard-arm. James Wallace." 

Whipple immediately replied : 

Questions. — 29. How did the Americans feel about it, and act ? 

30. What can you tell about the Regulators in North Carolina? 

31. What can you tell about a battle there? 32. What occurred in 
Narraganset Bay in 1772 ? What three years afterward ? 

8 



114 



THE REVOLUTION. 



" To Sir James Wallace : 
" Sir, — Always catch a man before you hang him. 

" Abraham Whipple." 

Whipple was neither caught nor hanged. . 

33. The English merchants complained because the 
Americans would not buy goods of them while there was a 
tax upon tea. So the king's advisers thought to please the 
Americans by making an arrangement with the East India 
Company, that brought all the tea from China, to sell it at 
a less price to the Americans. The tax, also, was made 
very small. 

34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and 
the East India Company, all will be well ; and ship after 
ship was filled with tea and sent to America. But all was not 
well. There was yet a tax upon tea, though ever so small, 
and the Americans would not yield in the least. 

35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allow- 
ed to be sold. In most places it was not permitted even 
to be landed. In Boston the people had resolved before- 
hand what to do, when any tea-ships should arrive. The 
captains were to be ordered to leave the harbor at once, 

and if they refused, their cargoes 
were to be destroyed. 

36. Two ships came to a Bos- 
ton wharf in cold December, 1773, 
and would not leave. The people 
held a great meeting in Faneuil 
Hall ; and at dusk, a large number 
of men, dressed like Indians, went 
FANEi'iL HALL. ou board the vessels, broke open 

eveiy chest of tea, and cast the contents into the water. 



4 




Questions. — 33, What can you tell about English merchants and 
the king's advisers ? 34. What can you tell about tea sent to Ameri- 
ca? 35. What can you tell about the tea that came ? 36. Wha* hap- 
pened in Boston and its harbor 



PRELIMINARY EVENTS. II 5 



So, as they said at the tune, "Boston harbor was made a 
great tea-pot ! " 

37. When news of this event reached England, the 
king, his advisers, and the Parliament, were very indignant, 
and they resolved to punish the people of Boston by pro- 
hibiting vessels from leaving or entering that harbor. 

38. On the ist of Jmie, 1774, General Gage came to 
Boston as Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were 
ordered there to carry out the measures for punishing the 
people. Of course, all business was stopped, and the inhabi- 
tants suffered very much. But the patriots all over the 
country sent them food and other necessaries, and a con- 
siderable amount of money was sent to them from Lon- 
don. So they managed to get along, though it was hard 
work. 

39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discour- 
aged, even in the midst of their sufferings. They knew 
themselves to be right, and remembered that 

" Thrice armed is he who has his quarrel just." 

They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found 
that reliance to be not in vain. 

40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the 
land, that war was probable, and they prepared their minds 
for it. Certain men, called Committees of Correspond- 
ence, were chosen in each colony, to give and receive in- 
formation. Those of Massachusetts seemed to be the most 
active of all, for persecution gave them strength. 

41. Among these, no one was more active than Samuel 
Adams, who, from the beginnmg, had been one of the 

Questions. — 37. How did the king and his friends feel and act? 
38. What can you tell of Gage, and the punishment of the Boston peo- 
ple ? 39. What can you say of the Massachusetts patriots ? 40. 
What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence ? 41; What 
can you tell about Samuel Adams and other Massachusetts patriots } 



ii6 



THE REVOLUTION. 




firmest opposers of the king and his advisers. At his 
suggestion the patriots of Massachusetts met in council, 
and sent forth an invitation to all the colonies, to choose 
men to meet in a general Congress, and consult upon what 
was best to be done. 

42. The idea of Union now filled all minds and hearts. 
The newspapers were also filled 
with it ; and some of them had at 
their head the representation of a 
snake in parts, each part represent- 
ing a separate colony. Under- 
neath it were the words. Unite, or 
Die — that is, the colonies must form a Union, or become 
slaves. 

43. The whole country was 
much excited during the summer ; 
=. and before August, delegates for 
p the Congress were appointed in all 
I the colonies but Georgia. These 
|| met in Carpenters' Hall, Philadel- 
phia, on the 5th of September, 
1774. That assembly is known 
as the First Continental Con- 



SNAKE DEVICE. 




CARPENTERS' HALL. 



gress. 



44. Peyton Randolph, a bold patriot of Virginia, was 
chosen President of the Continental Congress, and Charles 
Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secretary. Then 
it was that a union of the colonies was really commenced, 
and the first grand step was taken toward forming our noble 
Republic, The United States of America. 

45. That Congress continued fifty days. The members 



Questions. — 42. What can you tell about the union of the people ? 
43. What can you tell about the First Continental Congress } 44. What 
can you tell about the meeting of the Congress t 45. What did the 
Congress do ? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 



117 



showed so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest 
men of Europe were astonished. When they separated, 
they agreed to meet again on the loth of the next May, 
unless, in the meanwhile, the king and his advisers and the 
Parliament should treat the Americans justly, when there 
would be no necessity for such meeting. 

46. But the king and Parliament were not just to the 
Americans ; and before the loth of the next May, British 
troops and armed patriots had commenced The Revolu- 
tion — the old War for Independence, which we will now 
consider. 



SECTION II. 

FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
[1775.] 

1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one 
kingdom, called Great Britain. Hereafter, we will say 
Great Britain instead of England^ and the British instead 
of the English. 

2. During the summer of 1774, the Americans made 
preparations for war, for they saw^ no disposition in the king 
and Parliament to bs just. They made guns and gunpow- 
der, practiced military movements, and formed themselves 
into companies to be ready for battle at a minute's warn- 
ing. On this account they were called Minute-men. 

3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the 
people of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, 
so he built a strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, 
across a narrow strip of land that connected the ground 

Questions. — 46. What can you say of the king and Parliament ? 
I. What countries formed Great Britain i 2. What did the Americans 
do in 1774? 3. What did General Gage do? 



Il8 THE REVOLUTION. 

on which Boston stood, with the main land. This was 
called Boston Neck. Gage placed cannons there, to keep 
the patriots away from the city. 

4. Early in September the news went abroad that the 
British were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, fi-om their 
ships. The Minute-men, from every direction, started for 
Boston, and within two days full thirty thousand of them 
were on their way. The story was not true ; but General 
Gage was made to see how dangerous it would be to pro- 
voke the people. 

5. The patriots felt their strength, and paying no atten- 
tion to what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, form- 
ed what they called a Provincial Congress, and taking all 
matters of government into their own hands, they prepared 
for war in earnest. This was the first really indejDendent 
government ever formed in America. 

6. When the king and his advisers heard of these things, 
they were at their wits' ends. Dr. Franklin was then in 
London, and he begged them to treat the Americans well. 
Good men in Parliament did the same, but they would not 
listen. They went right on doing more and more to make 
the Americans dislike them. 

7. When the trees budded, in the spring of 1775, there 
were three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to 
frighten the Americans. Yet they were not frightened. 
They saw that they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and 
they resolved to defy the fleets and armies of Great 
Britain. 

8. With all these soldiers. Gage felt strong. Hearing 
that the patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets 
and provisions, at the village of Concord, he sent a party of 



Questions. — 4. What can you tell about the gathering of the 
Minute-men ? 5. What can you tell about an independent govern- 
ment ? 6. What was done in England ? 7. What can you tell about 
British troops and Americans ? 8. What did Gage do ? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. I I9 

soldiers, on the night of the i8th of April, to seize them 
and carry them to Boston. 

9. These troops reached Lexington at daylight. A good 
many Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp 
fight took place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and 
the rest driven away. This was the beginning of the old 
War for Independence. 

10. The British now marched on to Concord to seize 
the Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
They soon found that the Minute-men were coming from all 
quarters, so they turned and fled to Boston as fast as their 
feet could go. When they got there, they found that two 
hundred and seventy-three of their number had been killed 
or wounded. 

11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally 
known, there was great excitement among the patriots all 
over New England and elsewhere. Hundreds of people, 
armed and unarmed, started for Boston ; and, before the 
I St of May, full twenty thousand men were there, building 
fortifications to keep the British army from coming out of 
the city. Among them were Putnam, Stark, and other 
brave soldiers, who had learned the art of fighting in the 
French and Indian War. 

12. In other parts of the country \h& Sons of Liberty 
took bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, 
and other things ; told the royal governors to leave the 
country as soon as possible, and plainly said to the king and 
Parliament, " Now we are ready to fight for our freedom. 
Send on your soldiers as soon as you please." 

13. At Fort Ticonderoga, the British had a great many 
cannons and much powder. Early in May, some Connec- 



QuESTiONS. — 9. What can you tell of a fight at Lexington ? 10. 
What of a fight at Concord and flight to Boston ? 11. What happened 
when these fights were known? 12. What did the people do? 13. 
What can you tell about Ticonderoga and Crown Point ? 



I20 THE REVOLUTION. 

ticut, Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan 
Allen and Benedict Arnold, went across Lake Champlain 
one night, and just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spite 
of the sentinels. 

14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. He 
called to the British commander, who was in bed, to give up 
the fort. The commander came to the door, and said, " By 
what authority do you demand it ? " " By that of the Great 
Jehovah and the Continental Congress ! " shouted Allen. 
The commander thought the authority sufficient, and gave 
up the fort. Crown Point was taken two or three days af- 
terward, and the cannons from Ticonderoga were conveyed 
to Boston, and used against the British. 

15. Toward the close of May, several war-vessels came 
from England with troops and those famous soldiers, Gene- 
rals Howe, Clinton, and Burgoyne. There were then twelve 
thousand British troops in Boston, and many large war-ships 
were in the harbor. 

16. Feeling very strong. Gage now determined to march 
out and attack the Americans. The patriots determined 
that he should not ; and on a warm and starry night in 
June, a thousand of them, under the great patriot. Colonel 
Prescott, marched silently over Charlestown Neck, to build 
a redoubt, or sort of fort, on Bunker's Hill, so as to fire 
cannon-balls directly into Boston. By mistake, in the dark, 
they fortified Breed's Hill. 

1 7. The British, in Boston, were very much alarmed when 
they saw this redoubt, almost finished, at dawn of the 17th 
of June. They had cannons upon Copp's Hill, in Boston, 
and these, with others in the ships, commenced firing upon 
the Americans. But the Americans were not harmed. 

18. At noon. General Howe, with three thousand British 

Questions. — 15. Who and what now came from England? 16. 
"What can you tell about Americans on Breed's Hill ? 17. What did 
the British do ? 18. What can you tell of a fight and a burning town ? 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 



121 



soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. 
The Americans had no cannons, but with their muskets 
they killed a great many of the British, and compelled them 
to fall back twice. In the mean while, Charlestown, at the 
foot of the hill, had been set on fire, and the whole scene 
was terrible. 

19. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. 
The British had plenty, and rushing 
up, they drove the patriots from the 
redoubt. General Putnam was on 
Bunker's Hill with troops, but could 
not get them formed in time ; so the 
Americans were completely driven 
away. One of their best men, and 
greatest patriots, Gen. Warren, was 
killed. 

20. In this bat- 
tle the Americans lost in killed, wounded, 
and prisoners, about four hundred and 
fifty men. The British lost 
about eleven hundred. This 




JOSEPH WARREN. 



-^ 



^ 




bunker's hill monument. 



Questions.— 19, 20. What more can you tell of the battle of 
Bunker's Hill ? 



122 THE REVOLUTION. 

conflict, though on Breed's Hill, is called the battle of 
Bunker's Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet in 
height, that stands where the redoubt was, is called the 
Bunker's Hill Monument. 

21. While these things were taking place in New Eng- 
land, the patriots in the other colonies were just as bold and 
busy. In Virginia;, Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plain- 
ly about the Stamp Act [page 108], talked still more j^lainly 
now ; and he finished a speech in Richmond with these 
noble words. Give me Liberty or give me Death ! 

22. Soon after this, Henry marched at the head of a 
band of Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, 
at Williamsburg, to give up some powder he had seized, 
which belonged to the people. And before the battle of 
Bunker's Hill, the patriots had driven the royal governor on 
board of a British war-ship, and he dared not come back. 

23. In the back country of North Carolina, the patriots 
had also been bold and busy. They came together in May, 
and declared themselves free and independent of British 
rule. In New York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they 
seized powder and guns, drove away the royal governors 
and declared themselves ready to fight for freedom. 

24. While the people were thus excited, the Second 
Continental Congress met at Philadelphia. The wise 
and patriotic men collected there, said to the king, in sub- 
stance, " Be just, and we will lay down our arms, and be 
your best friends. But know, O king, that we have counted 
the cost of war, and find nothing so dreadful as slaveiy. 
Be just, or we will fight your fleets and armies until we be- 
come a free people." 

25. The Congress did not wait for the king's answer. 

Questions. — 21. What was done in other, colonies .^ 22. What 
can you tell about Patrick Henry ? 23. What did the Patriots do 
elsewhere ? 24. What can you say about the Second Continental 
Congress ? 25. What important thing did Congress do .'' 



FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 



123 



but wisely prepared for war. They appointed George 
Washington, the brave soldier who was with Braddock, 
twenty years before [page 92], to be the commander-in-chief 
of the continental armies, with several great Patriots as his 
chief assistants. 




WASHINGTON TAKING COMMAND OF THE ARMY. 

26. Washington went immediately to Cambridge, near 
Boston, and there, under the shadow of a fine elm-tree, yet 
standing, he took the command of the army on the 3d of 



Question. — 26. What can you tell about Washington and the army 



124 ■ THE REVOLUTION. 

July. That army was made up of all sorts of people, with 
all sorts of dresses, and all sorts of weapons. Washington 
began at once to put them in good condition ; and all that 
summer and autumn, and the next winter, he was employed 
in efforts to drive the British from Boston. He finally suc- 
ceeded, as we shall notice presently. 

27. Ticonderoga and Crown Point being in their hands, 
the Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An 
army was collected and placed under the command of two 
great Patriots and soldiers. Generals Schuyler and Mont- 
gomery. 

28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, 
in August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John's, on 
the Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went back 

to an island, and there en- 
camped. General Schuyler 
was soon afterward taken sick, 
and went to his home in Al- 
bany, and Montgomery be- 
came the sole commander. 

29. Toward the close of 
September, Montgomery at- 
^ ^^' tacked St. John's, but it was 

GENERAL scHCTLER. j^q^c thau Si mouth bcforc he 

got possession ot it. In the meanwhile, Colonel Ethan 
Allen, with a small party, attempted to take Montreal, but 
were taken themselves. Allen was sent to England a pris- 
oner, in irons, and did not gain his liberty for a long 
time. 

30. Colonel Bedel, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, 
took the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and 
soon after that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, 

Questions. — 27. What did the Americans now do ? 28. What 
can you tell about the Americans on Lake Champlain ? 29. What 
was done in Canada ? 30. What else was done there ? 




FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 2 «; 

toward Montreal. That city was given up to him on the 
13th of November, 1775. 

31. Winter was now coming on. Montgomery heard 
that Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilder- 
ness, and, with a little more than three hundred poorly clad 
troops, he hastened toward that city to join him, for winter 
frosts were binding the rivers, and blinding snow was cov- 
ering the country. 

32. That march of Arnold with a thousand men, 
through forests and swamps filled with snow and ice, was 
wonderful. He went through the wilderness from the Ken- 
nebec river to the St. Lawrence, and was at Point Levi, 
opposite Quebec, on the 9th of November. He crossed 
the river, and, with his shivering little army, stood upon the 
Plains of Abraham [see page 103', and demanded the sur- 
render of the city. He was unsuccessful ; and then he 
marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where he met 
Montgomery on the first day of December. 

^^. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec ; 
and for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, 
they tried to get possession of the 
city. Montgomery finally determined 
to force his way into that strong- 
walled city, through the gates, and 
for this purpose he separated his 
little army into four divisions. 

34. In this attempt, while leading 
one of the divisions, the brave Mont- 
gomery was killed. After a combat 
for several hours, many of the Amer- general Montgomery. 
icans were made prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 




Questions. — 31. What did Montgomery do ? 32. What can you 
tell about Arnold and his men ? 33. What can you tell of the Amer- 
icans at Quebec ? 34. What can you tell of Montgomery, and of the 
Americans in Canada ? 



126 THE REVOLUTION. 

away, for there appeared no hope of taking Quebec. Be- 
fore the middle of June following, the Patriots were driven 
entirely out of Canada. 

35. The Patriots of Virginia were more successful. After 
Governor Dunmore was driven away from Williamsburg, 
he collected a large number of Tories and negroes, and 
commenced destroying the property of Whigs in lower Vir- 
ginia. The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dis- 
mal Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. 
In revenge, he burned Norfolk on the ist of January, 1776 ; 
but he was soon afterward compelled to leave the country 
and go to England. 

;^6. Among the Minute-men of Virginia were brave 
ones from CulpepjDer county, whose flag bore the picture 
of a rattlesnake, with the words. Don't 
tread on me. It said, " Don't tread on me, 
I have dangerous fangs." 

The Americans said to the king, " Don't 
tread on us ; we will fight." It also had 
the words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or 
Death ! " 

37. When the war had fairly commenced, two distinct 
parties appeared, one called Whig, the other Tory. Their 
names came from England, where Tory meant one who was 
a friend of the king, and Whig one who was opposed to 
him. All through the Revolution, there were many here 
who were the friends of the king. These were called To- 
ries, and the Patriots were all "called Whigs. 

Questions. — 35, What can you tell of events in lower Virginia ? 
36. What can you tell of Culpepper flag.'' ^"j. How do you ex- 
plain the meaning of Whig and Tory ? 







CULPEPPER FLAG. 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 



127 



SECTION III. 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDE- 
PENDENCE. [1776.] 

I. During the summer of 1775, the Continental Con- 
gress made every preparation to continue the war. Money- 
was wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be 
had. So they issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; 





Six 3jO££mi§. 

T^HIS Bin entitle, tlw 
r,T-»^ ■'^®*^^'^ ^° -receive, 
SIX vSPANISH MILLED 
DOELaKS. or i\e 
Value thereof in GOLT) 
r 5* ILVER- ctcrord inc- 1 
a Resolution of COjV^ 
GRESS fuUMat Fh!. 
IcLdelphia. Nov-2.-iy/6- 




^iim^^'}^i^ 









A BILL OF CREDIT, OR CONTINENTAL MONEY. 



that is, a kind of paper-money similar to our bank-bills, 
but printed on coarse paper, and very rough in appearance. 

2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get 
gold and silver for them after the war. But they did not. 
Congress issued cart-loads of them. They answered the 
purpose for the time, but the people lost a great deal by 

^ them, for before the war was ended they became worthless. 

3. The Congress also ordered some war-vessels to be 



Questions. — i, 2. What can you tell about Continental money ? 
3. What did Congress do ? and what can you tell about privateers ? 



128 THE REVOLUTION. 

built; and they gave private persons permission to arm 
vessels and take any British ships they might find. These 
were called Privateers, and soon there were a great many 
of them on the ocean. 

4. Great Britain also made large preparations for war 
against the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of sol- 
diers and preparing a great many war-vessels, for the pur- 
pose, seventeen thousand German soldiers were obtained, 
mostly from Hesse Cassel. On that account, all of the sol- 
diers from Germany were called Hessians. They were hired 
by the British and sent over to help make the Americans 
slaves. 

5. When Washington heard of these preparations, he re- 
solved to do his best to drive the British from Boston im- 
mediately. He then had fourteen thousand soldiers. He 
fired many cannon-balls upon the city from time to time ; 
and finally, on the evening of the 4th of March, 1776, he 
sent a strong party to build embankments for cannons on 
Dorchester Heights, now in South Boston. 

6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were 
alarmed, and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the 
Americans away. A storm prevented their going. So the 
Americans completed their works, and the British now saw 
plainly that the sooner they left Boston the better it would 
be for them. 

7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let 
him and his troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he 
would do so. Washington consented ; and on Sunday, the 
17th of March, 1776, the British and a great many Tories 
left Boston forever. The American army then took posses- 
sion of it, to the great joy of the people, and its harbor was 
opened for business. 

Questions. — 4. What preparations did Great Britain make ? 5. 
"What can you tell about Washington at Boston ? 6. What did the 
British perceive and do ? 7. What can you tell about the British leav- 
ing Boston ? 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. I29 

8. Before this, a great British soldier, Sir Henry CHn- 
ton, left Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought 
he might be going to attack New York, so he sent a brave 
officer, General Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut 
and go to that city. 

9. Clinton heard of this some way, and thought it best 
not to go into New York harbor. He sailed southward to 
attack Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his 
movements . 

10. When Howe sailed from Boston, Washington 
s thought that he, too, might be going to attack New York. 

^ He left troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, 
and then went to New York himself with quite a large 
army, and built forts there and on the Hudson river. ^, 

11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina 
by several battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior 
named Parker, and early in June they all reached Charles- 
ton harbor. The Patriots there were prepared for them, 
and General Lee arrived soon afterward. 

12. Within that harbor is an island, on which the Pa- 
triots had a fort nearly comple- 
ted. Five hundred soldiers, un- 
der Colonel Moultrie, and many 
cannons, were placed in it, when 
they saw the British fleet coming. 
While Clinton and his men were 
trying in vain to reach the fort by 
land, several of the battle-ships 
came in and fairly rained heavy -'-4. 
iron cannon-balls upon it. colonel moult rib. 

13. These balls did little harm, for the fort was made of 
soft palmetto logs. One of the balls cut down the staff on 

Questions.— 8, 9. What can you tell about Clinton and Lee ? 
10. What did Washington do? 11. What was done on the Carolina 
coast? 12. What can you tell of a fort near Charleston ? 13. What 
can you tell of a brave young soldier there ? 
9 




30 



THE REVOLUTION, 



which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag fell outside 
of the fort. A brave young man, named Jasper, climbed 
down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up the 
flag, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then placed 
it on the fort in such a way that it kept flying during the 
whole battle ! 

14. This fight la^ed almost ten hours. The Patriots 
fired cannon-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so 
fast and continual, that they were half cut in pieces, and 
more than two hundred of the people in them were killed 
or wounded. The ships were dreadfully shattered and their 
sails torn. They got away from the fort as quickly as pos- 
sible. The troops went on board the best vessels, and all 
sailed away, sorry enough that they ever went there. 

15. The Americans now felt certain that the British 
would never be just toward them, and* that there was no 
use in trying to be friends with the king and Parliament. 
So they thought much of being a free and independent peo- 
ple, without a king, and at liberty to choose their own ru- 
lers. First the Patriots in one colony, and then those in 
another, met together, and talked it over ; and finally the 
Continental Congress took the matter into consideration. 

16. In June, 1776, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot 
of Virginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United 

Colonies were, and ought to 






be, free and independent 
states, and then asked other 
members to think about it, 
and talk it over. They did 
so for almost a month, and on 
the 2d of July Congress 
STATE HOUSE. aoTced to it. Confess then 




Questions. — 14. What can you tell about the battle ? 15. What 
did the Americans now feel and do ? 16. What was done in Con- 
gi-ess } 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. I3I 

held its meetings in the State House, Philadelphia, and 
John Hancock was president. 

17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefferson, John 
Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert 
R. Livingston, had written a long paper, giving reasons 
why the Americans ought to be free ; and this, with the 
words of Richard Henry Lee, is called The Declaration 
OF Independence. 

18. This Declaration was agreed to on the Fourth of 
July, 1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and 
sunset, we ring the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon, 
soldiers are generally out with their flags flying, and drums 
beating. The boys, full of glee, let off crackers from morn- 
ing till night, and in the evening splendid fire-works are 
shown, to the delight of every body. This is as it should 
be, for that was the birth-day of the United States of 
America, which soon became a Nation. 

19. The people rejoiced when the Declaration was made 
known to them, and wished to put out of the way every 
thing that reminded them that they had been ruled by a 
king. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or fig- 
ure, of King George on horseback. It was made of lead, 
and covered with gilding. When the people and soldiers 
there heard of the Declaration of Independence, they pull- 
ed down that leaden statue, and made bullets of it, with 
which they fought the British. 

20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independ- 
ence, General Howe came in ships with many troops, and 
landed on Staten Island, near New York. A month after- 
ward, Sir Henry Clinton came there from the South, with 
many more troops ; and two or three weeks later, a large 

Questions. — 17. What can you tell of a Committee of Congress ? 

18. What more can you say about the Declaration of Independence ? 

19. What can you tell about a statue of King George ? 20. What 
occurred on Staten-Island ? . 



132 



THE REVOLUTION. 



number of the hired Hessians [verse 4, page 128], came and 
landed there. 

21. Washington was in New York with the American 
army. He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, 
to build a fort and oppose the British, for he believed that 
they would come to the attack of New York by that way. 
And so they did. They crossed the Narrows between Long 
and Staten Islands, marched up, and near Brooklyn they 
had a severe battle with the Americans. Many of the Pa- 
triots were killed and made prisoners, and the British were 
the victors. 

22. The Americans called their strong work at Brook- 
lyn, Fort Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their 
army were collected, while the British prepared to attack 
them again. Early on the third morning after the battle 
(the 30th of August), they all escaped across the East riv- 
er in boats, under cover of a heavy fog, much to the aston- 
ishment and mortification of the British. When the fog 
rolled away, and the sunlight burst upon Brooklyn and New 
York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the city 
shore. 

23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much 
longer in New York. Washington saw that the British ar- 
my was a great deal stronger than his, and that Howe was 
preparing to cross over and attack his troops. So he pru- 
dently left the city, marched to the lofty ground on the 
Hudson, where Fort Washington had been built, and there 
formed a strong camp on what was called Harlem Heights. 

24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this posi- 
tion, but could not. Then he resolved to get in their rear, 
and went up the East river to Westchester county, with a 

Questions.— 21. What did the Americans and the British do ? 
22. What can you tell about the escape of the Americans ? 23. What 
can you tell about the Americans leaving New York ? 24. What can 
you tell about events in Westchester county ? 



SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 



^33 



large number of troops, where he was joined by some fresh 
Hessians. Washington was wide awake, and went into 
Westchester, too, when both armies marched up the river 
Bronx to White Plains, watching each other. 

25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
Plains on the 28th of October. The Americans were de- 
feated, and fled to the hills of North Castle. A few days 
afterward, Washington crossed the Hudson river with most 
of his army, and joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the 
Jersey shore, nearly opposite Fort Washington. 

26. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians 
[verse 4, page 128], and some English soldiers, attacked Fort 
Washington. They took possession of it [Nov. 16, 1776], 
after losing a thousand men, and then made more than two 
thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
confined in the loathsome prisons and prison-ships at New 
York. The most fa- 
mous of these prison- 
ships was the Jersey, 
in which thousands 
of Americans died. 

27. Two days af- 
ter the capture of 
Fort Washington, 

Lord Cornwallis (an eminent English soldier), with six 
thousand troops, crossed the Hudson, drove Washington 
and his army from Fort Lee, and for three weeks chased 
them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at Trenton. 

28. The American soldiers were then not more than 
three thousand in number, and these were wretchedly clad, 
and half-starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 




THE JEK8EY PKISON-SHIP. 



Questions. — 25. What can you tell of a battle at White Plains ? 
26. What can you tell of a battle at Fort Washington, and of prison- 
ers ? 27. What occurred in New Jersey ? 28. What can you say 
about the American soldiers ? 



134 THE REVOLUTION. 

8th of December, and sat down, almost in despair, upon 
the Pennsylvania shore. 

29. But the mind of Washington was full of hope, be- 
cause he knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and 
fully believed that God would help the Americans. The 
Congress, sitting at Philadelphia, knew that the British 
might easily cross the Delaware, and come and take that 
city. They were much alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, af- 
ter vesting Washington with the powers of a Dictator. 

30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but formed 
small camps near it. The Hessians were encamped at 
Trenton, and Washington resolved to attack them. Christ- 
mas was approaching. The Germans always make that a 
holiday, and Washington very wisely concluded that, after 
drinking and sporting all day, they would sleep very sound- 
ly that night. 

31. So, on Christmas night [1776], in the midst of a 
storm of hail and rain, Washington, with more than two 
thousand men, and several cannons, crossed the river among 
the floating ice, eight miles above Trenton, but not in time 
to reach that town before daylight. The Americans march- 
ed in two divisions. One was led by Washington, and the 
other by General Sullivan. The Hessians were greatly 
surprised. Their commander was killed, several of his 
soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a thousand 
were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania shore 
the same day. 

32. This was indeed a briUiant affair. There was 
great rejoicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and 
the Congress made Washington a Dictator, and told him 
that he might do just what he liked, for six months. The 

Questions. — 29. What can you say about Washington and Con. 
gress? 30. What can you tell about the Hessians at Trenton? 31. 
What can you tell about crossing the Delaware, and battle at Trenton ? 
32. What was the effect of the battle at Trenton ? 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I35 

British were very much astonished and frightened at the 
boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, who 
felt afraid when Washington was chased across New Jersey, 
now came forward and joined his army. 

^;^. Washington now determined to drive the British 
out of New Jersey. He crossed the Delaware again, with 
the whole of his little army, and formed a camp at Trenton- 
The British and Hessians joined, and formed a camp at 
Princeton, only ten miles off. Such was the situation of 
the two armies at the close of 1776. 



SECTION IV. 

THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
ENCE. [l 7 7 7.] 

1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They 
seemed to think that the Americans were nobodies, and 
that they might kick and cuff them as they pleased. They 
appeared not to know how bravely the Patriots had acted 
against almost thirty thousand choice British troops and 
fierce Hessians ; and no doubt they thought that the whole 
flurry, as they called it, would soon be over. They refused 
to do justice to the Americans, and prepared to send more 
soldiers over to fight them. 

2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted 
wisely and promptly. They knew how the French hated 
the English, so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the 
French king to help the Americans against his old enemy. 
King Louis was glad of the opportunity, and promised 
great things. Then, after the Declaration of Independ- 
ence was over, Congress appointed Silas Deane, Dr. Frank- 

QuESTiONS. — 33. What did the two armies do ? i. How did the 
British Parliament think and act ? 2. What did Congress do ? 




136 THE DEVOLUTION. 

lin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents for the 
Americans, in France. 

3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the neces- 
sity for laws to bind all of the colonists together. In 1775, 

Dr. Franklin wrote such laws, and 
others did so afterward. Early in 
1777 these were agreed to. They 
were called Articles of Confed- 
eration, or solemn agreements 
between the different colonies to 
act as one State, in many things. 
These lasted ten years, but did not 
work well, because the States did 
not really have a National Gov- 

DB. FEANKLIN. , 

emment. 

4. Let us see what the American and British armies 
near the Delaware were doing at the beginning of the year 
1777. Washington had five thousand soldiers at Trenton 
on New Year's day. On the 2d of January, Cornwallis 
came from Princeton with a great many troops to attack 
them. He arrived at evening, and concluded to wait until 
the next morning, when he thought it would be very easy 
for him to conquer the Patriots. 

5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew 
what to do. Cornwallis was very strong. The ground was 
so soft that the cannons could not be dragged away, and 
they could not get across the Delaware. Toward midnight 
the wind blew cold, and the ground was frozen. Washing- 
ton then left some men to keep his camp-fires burning, and, 
with his whole army and cannons, he marched off to Prince- 
ton before daylight. 

6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, when he 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about Articles of Confedera- 
tion ? 4. What occurred at Trenton ? 5. What did the Americans 
do ? 6. What can you tell about Cornwallis ? 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I37 

found Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he 
heard the rumbling of thunder in the direction of Prince- 
ton. He listened, when one of his officers said, " Thun- 
der, on a clear morning in mid-winter ! No, no ; to arms, 
general ! Washington has out-generaled us, and is attack- 
ing our troops at Princeton. You hear his cannon. Let 
us fly to the rescue ! " 

7. He was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty- 
morning, the Americans attacked a large party of British 
soldiers at Princeton, and, after a- severe battle, became 
victors. But they lost General Mercer, one of the bravest 
and best Patriots in the army. He was wounded, taken to 
a house near by, and there died a few days afterward. 

8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he 
arrived not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had 
led them on to a resting-place many miles distant, and then 
they all encamped among the hills of East Jersey, at Mor- 
ristown, until spring. 

9. From Morristown, Washington sent out parties to 
attack the British and armed Tories, and finally drove 
them out of New Jersey, except at two places. Then Con- 
gress returned to Philadelphia ; and every body now began 
to think that the Americans would surely drive all the 
British and Hessians back to Europe. 

10. It was almost June [1777] before the two armies 
commenced the summer campaign in earnest. The most 
of the British were in New York and its neighborhood ; and 
General Howe sent out strong parties of soldiers to do mis- 
chief to the Americans in New Jersey, on the Hudson 
river, and in Connecticut. 

11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under 

Questions. — 7. What can you tell of a battle at Princeton ? 8. 
What followed ? 9. What did Washington and Congress do ? 10. 
What can you say about the summer campaign ? what was first done ? 
II. What can you tell of Tryon's expedition ? 



138 THE REVOLUTION. 



General Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He 
went up Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers 
[April], landed between the villages of Norfolk and Fair- 
field, and, marching into the country, he burned Danbury. 
He also treated the innocent inhabitants very cruelly. 

12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under 
those brave soldiers, Arnold, Wooster, and Silliman, and 
drove the invaders back to their ships [April 27], after a 
sharp battle at Ridgefield. There General Wooster was 
killed. Tryon lost altogether about three hundred men 
before he escaped to his vessels. 

13. The Americans concluded that they could play at 
that game, too. So toward the close of May, a party 
under Colonel Meigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag 
Harbor, and burned a dozen British vessels there ; also the 
store-houses and their contents, and carried off ninety 
prisoners, without losing one of their own men. 

14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for 
several months. Prescott^ the commanding general there, 
was a tyrant, and treated the people very badly. One night 
in July, Colonel Barton of Providence, and some others, 
went across Narraganset Bay unseen, and carried off Prescott 
from his quarters, without allowing him to dress. These 
things made the British act a little different, for they saw 
that the Americans were expert players at their own game. 

15. At the close of May, 1777, Washington had almost 
ten thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long 
time he was perplexed to know what the British army was 
going to do. It had been arranged in England, that the 
British should take possession of the country on the Hudson 
river and Lake Champlain, and thus separate New England 
from the other colonies. 

Questions. — 12. What can you tell of Connecticut Patriots ? 13. 
What did the Americans do ? 14. What occurred on Rhode Island ? 
15. What can you tell about the British plans .-' 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I39 

16. To accomplish this, a large army, under General 
John Burgoyne, assembled at St. John's, at the foot of Lake 
Champlain, in June, and General Howe was to send troops 
up the Hudson. But Howe seemed hardly to know what to 
do, and his movements perplexed Washington. He went 
into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Americans into 
battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten 
Island, and encamped there. 

17. In June and July, Burgoyne went up Lake Cham- 
plain, a victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from 
the Americans [July 12], without much 
trouble, and spreading terror all over 
the North. At the same time, the 
British troops in New York seemed to 
be preparing to go up the Hudson. 
All at once eighteen thousand of them, 
with Howe at their head, went on board 
ships commanded by Howe's brother, 
and sailed southward. general la fayette. 

18. Washington now saw plainly that Howe was pro- 
ceeding to capture Philadelphia. He immediately marched 
to that city with the main portion of the Patriot army, and 
there he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and brave 
soldier who had just come from France to fight for the 
Americans. 

19. La Fayette was a noble young man. He had heard 
how the Americans were striving for freedom, and he was 
anxious to help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, 
and his friends tried to keep him at home. But she, gene- 
rous as he, cheerfully consented to his departure, and he 

Questions. — 16. What can you tell of the movements of Bur- 
goyne and Howe ? 17. What further can you tell about British 
troops ? 18. What did Washington perceive and do ? 19. What can 
you tell about La Fayette ? 




140 THE REVOLUTION. 

came here full of love for the Americans. He joined the 
army under Washington, and was one of the firmest friends 
of the cause. 

20. Howe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the 
Americans had obstructed the Delaware river. He landed 
near the head of it I Aug. 25], and proceeded toward Phil- 
adelphia. Washington was marching to meet him. On 
the Brandywine creek, several miles above Wilmington, the 
two armies had a very hard battle [Sept. 11] for a whole 
day, and the British were victorious. 

21. In that battle. La Fayette was badly wounded in 
his leg, and many good and brave men were lost. Full 
twelve hundred of the Americans were killed, wounded, or 
made prisoners, and the British loss was about eight hun- 
dred. 

22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to Philadel- 
phia, followed by the British. The Congress left that city, 
and met, first, at Lancaster [Sept. 22], and then at York, 
where they remained several months. Fearing the British 
might take their provisions and other things at Reading, the 
Americans soon left Philadelphia, and marched in that di- 
rection. Then Howe encamped at Germantown, four miles 
distant, and prepared to make Philadelphia the residence 
of his army for the winter. 

23. The Americans had put obstructions in the Dela- 
ware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing up to 
that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they had 
also built a fort. These, called Forts Mifflin and Mercer, 
must be taken from the Patriots, or the British army at 
Philadelphia could not get provisions by water. 

24. Lord Howe's fleet came up to the obstructions, and 

Questions. — 20. What did the two armies do ? 21. What can 
you tell about the battle on the Brandywine ? 22. What can you tell 
of the movements of the two armies ? 23. What can you tell about 
forts on the Delaware ? 24. What can you tell of battles on the Dela- 
ware ? 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I4I 

two thousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on 
the New Jersey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers at- 
tacked Fort Mifflin, on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after 
a brave defence, both had to be given up to Howe's troops 
at the middle of November. Then the obstructions were 
removed, and several British ships went up to the city. 

25. Toward tlie close of September, Washington came 
down the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the 
morning of the 4th of October, he fell upon the British at 
Germantown. They fought several hours, when the Ame- 
ricans were beaten, with a loss about equal to that on the 
Brandywine. 

26. Washington and his army then marched back, and 
encamped at White Marsh. Soon afterward the whole Brit- 
ish army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all 
winter. A little later the American army marched to 
Valley Forge, built huts, and remained there until spring, 
suffering dreadfully for the want of food and clothing. 

27. Let us now see what Burgoyne was doing. The 
Americans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Clair, were 
too weak to oppose Burgoyne ; so they fled [July 7, 1777], 
and he took possession of the fort. A part of Burgoyne's 
army pursued them, overtook them at Hubbardton, in Ver- 
mont, and there a hard fight occurred. 

28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The 
same evening, some of the British armed boats, filled with 
soldiers, came up Lake Champlain to Skenesborough (now 
Whitehall), and destroyed a great quantity of provisions 
belonging to the Americans. 

29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all 
the American troops in the North. These were very few, 

Questions. — 25. What can you tell about the battle at German- 
town ? 26. What did the two armies now do ? 27. What did Bur- 
goyne and his army do ? 28. What battle occurred ? and what hap- 
pened at Skenesborough ? 29. What was the state of things at the 
North ? 



142 THE REVOLUTION. 

and most of them were discouraged. Every thing appear- 
ed gloomy and disheartening ; and the people began to 
think that Burgoyne would eat his Christmas dinner at Al- 
bany, as a victor, which he had boasted he would do. 

30. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, 
and felling trees across the roads along which he knew 
Burgoyne would come. In this way he made the victor's 
march slow, and enabled himself to go down the Hudson, 
and collect the people to fight the British. 

31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached 
Fort Edward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and 
he sent a party of Hessians and other troops to seize some 
cattle and food belonging to the Americans, which he heard 
were at Bennington, in Vermont. 

32. The people all through that region shouldered their 
muskets, and, led by the brave General Stark, fought the 
invaders on the i6thof August [1777], and killed, woundedj 
and made prisoners, a thousand ot them. Burgoyne was 
now worse off than ever, and hardly knew what to do. 

33. A short, sad story forms a part of the history of this 
campaign. A beautiful young girl, named Jane McCrea, 
lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover in Burgoyne's army. 
When that army approached Fort Edward, the lover sent 
two Indians to bring her in safety to the British camp. 
She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum 
the lover was to give them ; and others said she was shot 
by accident. 

34. Burgoyne had offered the Indians so much money 
for every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) 
they would bring him ; and the people generally believed 
that the Indians had killed this beautiful young girl for her 

Questions. — 30. What did Schuyler do ? 31. What can you tell 
about Burgoyne and his army ? 32. What can you tell of the battle 
of Bennington ? 33, 34. Tell the story about Jane McCrea. 



THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 



H3 



scalp, which they carried into the camp. The people were 
indignant because Burgoyne employed the cruel Indians at 
all ; and this murder of an innocent girl made thousands 
of young men join the American army, to fight and drive 
away such wicked invaders. 

35. While Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, 
St. Leger, a British soldier, was marching from Oswego 
toward the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at 
Fort Schuyler, then the name of 
Fort Stanwix, mentioned in verse 
44 on page 100. He led many In- 
dians under a great Mohawk chief, 
named Brant, and a large number 
of Tories. 

36. The people of the Mohawk 
Valley were very much alarmed. 
A large number of them, led by 
General Herkimer, had a fight with 
the Tories and Indians at Oriskany, 
when the former were beaten, and 
their brave general was so badly 
wounded that he died. Then Gen- 
eral Arnold, who had been sent to 
help them, appeared, and St. Leger 
and his white and red savages fled 
to Lake Ontario. 

37. Burgoyne, very much dis- 
heartened, marched down to Sara- 
toga. General Gates was then in 
chief command of the Patriots at 
the North, and had a camp at Still- 
water, strongly defended by fortifications, built by a brave 




JOSEPH BKANT. 




KOSCruSZKO. 



Questions. — 35. What can you tell about St. Leger and others? 
36. What occurred in the Mohawk Valley ? 37. What can you tell 
of the two armies ? 




144 "^^^ REVOLUTION. 

and generous son of Poland, named Kosciuszko, who, like 
La Fayette, had come over the sea to help the Americans. 
38. The two armies came to battle on the morning of 
the 19th of September, and fought hard all*"day. They 
batded again on the 7th of October ; and ten days after- 
ward, Burgoyne and his whole army, almost six thousand 
in number, were made prisoners [Oct. 17, 1777], by the 
Americans. 

39. This was more than two months 
before Christmas. Burgoyne dined in 
Albany much earlier than he expected 
to, but not as a victor. He was a pri- 
soner, and a guest at the table of Gene- 
ral Schuyler, who generously forgave 
the British commander for burning his 
house and mills at Saratoga. 
GENERAL BURGOYNE. ^q. Ou thc day bcforc Burgoyne's 

last battle, Sir Henry Clinton and a large number of British 
soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, two strong 
places in the Hudson highlands, belonging to the Ameri- 
cans. They took them both [Oct. 6] ; and then many troops 
went up the river in ships and burned the village of Kings- 
ton. They hoped, in this way, to help Burgoyne, but it was 
too late. 

41. When the news that Burgoyne was taken, had 
spread, there was great joy all over the country. The Brit- 
ish were astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully fright- 
ened. And when the French King heard of it, he said, in 
substance, " Well, the Americans help themselves pretty 
well ; I think it will be safe now for me to send soldiers and 
ships to help them more, and England may say what she 
pleases." 

Questions. — 38. What can you tell of two battles ? 39. What 
more can you tell about Burgoyne ? 40. What was done on Hudson's 
river ? 41. What was the effect of the news of the capture of Burgoyne ? 



FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I45 

42. At the close of 1777, the Third Year of the War for 
independence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, 
for they had done wonders during the campaign, and the 
good opinion of the world was on their side. 



S E C T I jO N V . 

FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
ENCE. [1778.] 

I. Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little 
valley that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the 
Schuylkill river. Through it runs a stream on which, before 
the war for Independence, was a forge, where iron was 
made into various things. It was called the valley forge, 
and after a while the whole place was named Valley Forge. 

•2. To that little valley Washington led the American 
army from Whitemarsh, through the snow, in cold Decem- 
ber. Many of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks 
of blood in their tracks in the snow. 

3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the 
dreary winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were 
more willing to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and 
become slaves to the king and Parliament. At the same 
time, the British army were enjoying every comfort in Phila- 
delphia. Then it was that the good Washington prayed in 
secret for God to help his countrymen, and his prayers 
were heard, and answered. 

4. AVhen the snow had melted, and the tree-buds began 
to open, news came that the French King would send sol- 

QuESTioNS. — 42. How did the Americans now feel ? i. What can 
you tell about a little valley ? 2. What happened there ? 3. What 
can you tell about the American and British soldiers ? 4. What news 
delighted the Americans ? 
10 




146 THE REVOLUTION. 

diers and ships to help the Americans. It made them very 
joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament 
would now do right. Thenthey were still more joyful. But 
when they remembered how often they had been deceived, 
they would not believe it. It was well they did not. 

5. In the pleasant month of May, 
General Howe sailed for England, 
and left the British army in charge 
of Sir Henry Clinton. They gave 
Howe a great ball and feast, before 
he left. At the same time the Ame- 
ricans, who loved freedom better 
than all such things, were suffering 
GENERAL CLINTON. at Vallcy Forgc. 

6. News now came that the French King had sent one 
of his war-sailors, named D'Estaing, with many ships, to 
take the British vessels in the Delaware. The British naval 
commander. Lord Howe, was frightened, and left that river 
as soon as possible. Chnton was also alarmed, and left 
Philadelphia, with all his army, on the i8th of June. They 
fled across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon 
Lord Howe's ships that lay at anchor there. 

7. When Washington heard of these movements, he put 
his army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware 
and pursued the British to Monmouth, in West Jersey. 
There, on one of the hottest days ever known, they had a 
terrible battle. It lasted from nine o'clock in the morning 
until dark. It was on the 28th of June, 1778. 

8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, 
who was firing a cannon, was shot dead. His wife, a young 
Irish woman, named Molly, who had been bringing water 

Questions. — 5. What can you tell about General Howe's depart- 
ure ? 6. What can you tell about the French vessels and the British 
fleet and army ? 7. What can you tell of Washington and a battle \ 
8. What can you tell about Captain Molly ? 



FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I47 

to him, took his place at the gun, and kept firing it all 
through the battle. Washington was so pleased with her 
for this, that he gave her the pay of her husband after that, 
and she wore his soldier-clothes and was called Captain 
Molly as long as she lived. 

9. Washington intended to renew the battle in the morn- 
ing. But that night, after the moon was down, while he and 
his wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops 
marched silently away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy 
Hook. Then Clinton wrote to his king how valiantly he 
withdrew in the broad moonlight. One of our poets (John 
Trumbull) made fun of him by writing thus : 

*' He forms his camp, with great parade, 
While evening spreads the world in shade — 
Then still, like some endangered spark, 
Steals off on tip-toe in the dark ; 
Yet writes his king, in boasting tone, 
How grand he marched by light of moon ! " 

10. Washington and his army 
marched from Monmouth to the Hud- 
son river, and crossed into Westches- 
ter county, while the British proceeded 
in ships from Sandy Hook to New 
York. Admiral D'Estaing and his 
war-vessels appeared there in July, 
but the British ships were safe in Rar- 
itan Bay. The water was so shallow 
between Sandy Hook and Staten o^^^'^ d'estaing. 
Island, that the heavy French ships could not get over and 
attack those of Lord Howe. 

11, Washington now determined to drive the British 

Questions.— 9. What can you tell about the escape of the British 
army ? 10. What can you tell about the American army and French 
fleet ? II. What was done to drive the British from Rhode Island.? 




148 THE REVOLUTION. 



from Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General 
Greene, with some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who 
was there with a small army. D'Estaing also went there 
with his ships, to help them. Early in August, the Patriot 
army crossed over to the north end of the island, and the 
French fleet was in Narraganset Bay, near Newport. 

12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord 
Howe, and with these he sailed to attack D'Estaing at New- 
port. That war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible 
storm arose and greatly damaged the ships of both fleets* 
so that they did not fight. D'Estaing went to Boston to 
repair his vessels and left the Americans to help them- 
selves. 

13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place 
at Quaker Hill^ on the north end of Rhode Island, and 
the Americans were driven away, much disheartened. Ma- 
ny were disappointed and indignant, because they believed 
that if the French had helped them there, they might have 
driven the British away. 

14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians [verse 11, page 
91], fought against the Americans in the Revolution. They 
were very terrible foes to the white people, especially in the 
Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry valleys, where 
they murdered men, women, and children, and burnt their 
houses. 

15. Early in July, 1778, a Tory leader, named John 
Butler, went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in 
Pennsylvania, at the head of more than a thousand Indi- 
ans. Most of the strong men were away, in the American 
army, and these Indians did about as they pleased. The 
old men and boys fought them, but without much effect ; 

Questions.— 12. What can you tell about the French and English 
fleets ? 13. What can you tell of a battle on Rhode Island ? 14. 
What can you tell about the Six Nations? 15. What can you tell 
about Wyoming ? 



FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I49 

and at evening the next day, the savages went through the 
valley, burning houses and killing people everywhere. Ter- 
rible, indeed, was that Massacre of Wyo7ning^ as it was 
called. 

16. While these things were going on, Brant, and some 
wicked Tories, were at the head of Indians and equally 
savage white men, in spreading death and terror over the 
country south of the Mohawk river in the State of New 
York. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
and their property destroyed. So dreadful were the events 
there for three or four years, that the region was called 
" The dark and bloody ground." 

17. In November, D'Estaing sailed for the West In- 
dies, to fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of 
his ships to oppose him ; and as the British power was thus 
weakened. Sir Henry Clinton concluded it would be use- 
less to try to do much against Washington, for a time. So 
he sent about two thousand troops, under Colonel Camp- 
bell, to attack Savannah, the capital of Georgia. 

18. The American soldiers at Savannah were command^ 
ed by General Robert Howe. There were only about a 
thousand of them. These fought nobly, but were finally 
compelled to give up the city, and flee to the country high- 
er up on the Savannah river. Savannah now became the 
head-quarters of the British army in the South, and it re- 
mained in their possession for almost four years. 

19. When the year 1778 drew to a close, the two armies 
were in a position similar to that which they held toward 
the end of 1776. The British had gained almost nothing 
toward conquering the Americans, while the Patriots had 
discovered their real strength, and had obtained the active 

Questions. — 16. What can you tell about Indians and Tories ? 
17. What can you tell about the movements of the French and Eng- 
lish "i 18. What can you tell about an attack on Savannah ? 19. 
What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 .-' 



I^O THE REVOLUTION. 

alliance of the French, one of the most powerful nations in 
the world. So the Americans had rather the best of it 
when the campaign of 1778 was ended. 



SECTION VI. 

FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
ENCE. [1779-] 

1. Although the Americans had been successful against 
the British in 1778, the commencement of 1779 was a 
gloomy one to them. Their bills of credit, or continental 
money [page 127], were becoming almost useless, and they 
could get very little gold and silver ; and the promised 
French army had not arrived. In the South, where the 
British had now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, 
and the Tories were very numerous. 

2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan 
for the campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine 
the British to the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, 
and chastise the Indians and Tories in the interior, or back 
country. 

3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, 
General Prevost marched from Flor- 
ida with troops, and became chief 
commander of all the British sol- 
diers at the South. General Lincoln 
was appointed chief commander of 
the Patriot army there, and early 
in January he collected quite a large 
number of troops about twenty 

GENEKAL LINCOLN. uiilcs from Savanuah. 

Questions. — i. What can you say of American affairs at the be- 
ginning of 1779 ? 2. What plan was prepared? 3. What was done 
at the South ? 




FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 



5 J 



4. Lincoln was on the South CaroHna side of the Savan- 
nah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia side, and took 
possession of Augusta. This enabled the British to have 
communication with their friends, the Creek Indians, in the 
west, and also encouraged the Tories. But the defeat of 
a large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed 
Campbell, and he prepared to march back to Savannah. 

5. Lincoln sent Colonel Ashe, with a quarter of his lit- 
tle army, to drive Campbell from Augusta, and to pursue 
him down the Savannah river. Ashe followed Campbell 
some distance, and then halted and formed a camp. There 
the Americans were attacked by Prevost in the middle of 
February. A greater portion of them were killed, made 
prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were drowned while 
trying to escape across the Savannah river. 

6. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not dis- 
couraged. But Prevost felt stronger ; and at the close of 
April he crossed the Savannah river with two thousand 
British troops, and a large number of Tories and Creek 
Indians, and marched for Charleston, the capital of South 
Carolina. Lincoln, who had been joined by many Ameri- 
cans, after the defeat of Ashe, followed him, to prevent his 
taking that city. 

7. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the nth of May, 
and told the Americans that they must give up the city to 
him immediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, 
and nobody could sleep in Charleston that night, for they 
expected every moment to have the British cannons firing 
upon them. 

8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the 
British were seen across the waters upon John's Island, and 

Questions. — 4. What occurred on the Savannah river ? 5. What 
can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his men ? 6. What did Prevost 
do ? 7. What can you tell about Prevost at Charleston ? 8. What 
can you tell about the British leaving Charleston ? 



I^s-2 



THE REVOLUTION. 



not a single soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. 
The Patriots wondered at this at first, but it was soon ex- 
plained. Prevost had heard of the approach of Lincoln, 
and at midnight he started to go back to Savannah, by way 
of the islands along the coast. 

9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occur- 
red on the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the 
worst of it. But Charleston was saved, and they were sat- 
isfied. Let us now leave the South, and see what was go- 
ing on at the North all this time. 

10. Sir Henry Clinton, at New York, sent out armed 
parties to plunder the people in Connecticut and other pla- 
ces. In March, Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with 
some soldiers, and attacked and scattered some American 

troops, under General Putnam. 
The general escaped, on horse- 
back, down a steep hill and stone 
steps, while the British bullets 
were flying past his head. 

II. In May, some British ves- 
sels, bearing quite a large number 
of soldiers, sailed into Hampton 
Roads and the Elizabeth river, 
in Virginia. The soldiers plun- 
dered the people on both sides of the river, from Hampton 
to Norfolk. These same ships and troops went up the 
Hudson river at the close of the month, and took away 
from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, just below the 
Highlands. 

12. At the beginning of July, the same vessels carried 
Governor Tryon and more than two thousand soldiers to 




GENKRAL PUTNAM. 



Questions, — 9. What happened at Stono Ferry ? 10. What can 
you tell about parties sent out by Clinton ? 11. What can you tell 
about British ships and soldiers in the Elizabeth and Hudson rivers ? 
12. What was done in Connecticut ? 




GENERAL WA.TNE. 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 53 

the shores of Connecticut, where they plundered New Ha- 
ven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fairfield, and 
Norwalk. Tryon then boasted that he was very good be- 
cause he did not burn every house on the New England 
coast ! 

13. But the British did not have it all as they pleased. 
General Wayne, a brave soldier 
with Washington in the Highlands, 
led some Americans, at midnight, 
[July 15], and attacked the fort on 
Stony Point, while the British sol- 
diers were asleep. They awoke, 
and fought desperately. 

14. Wayne was the victor. 
Though badly wounded in the 
head, he wrote to Washington, at 
two o'clock in the morning, say- 
ing, "The fort and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are 
ours." The British lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, 
six hundred men. The Americans lost less than one 
hundred. This was a brilliant act, and the Patriots every- 
where rejoiced. 

15. A month after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
Henry Lee and a few Americans took from the British a 
fort where Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. 
They killed thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred 
and sixty prisoners. For these brave deeds, the Congress 
gave both Wayne and Lee a silver medal. 

1 6. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the 
Alleghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the great hunter 
and pioneer, with others, had made settlements. These had 
been fighting the Indians in Kentucky for several years. 

Questions. — 13, 14. What can you tell about Stony Point? 15. 
What other brave deed was done ? and what did Congress do ? 16. 
What can you tell about Boone and the Western Wilderness ? 



154 



THE REVOLUTION. 




DANIEL BOONE. 



Further north, in the present States of 
Indiana and Illinois, the British had 
forts, and the soldiers there were 
continually urging the Indians to 
fight the Americans. 

17. The Patriots finally resolved 
to take these forts away from the 
British. George Rogers Clarke, and 
a few brave men, marched through 
the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the 
British away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 

18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six 
Nations, for their cruelties. In the summer of 1779, Gen- 
eral Sullivan collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, 
and marched up the Susquehannah into the country of the 
Senecas. In the course of a few weeks he destroyed forty 
Indian villages, and a vast amount of corn, fruit, and gar- 
den vegetables. After that the Indians feared and hated 
the Americans ; and they named Washington, who had sent 
these soldiers there. The Tow/i Destfoyer. 

19. Now let us look southward and see what was going 
on there. Early in September, D'Estaing, the French war- 
sailor, already mentioned [verse 10, page 147] came from the 
West Indies with his ships, and told the Americans he was 
ready to help them drive the British from Georgia. General 
Lincoln immediately marched his army toward Savannah, 
and the Americans and French commenced an attack upon 
the British works there, toward the close of September. 

20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works 
day after day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to 
climb the walls and banks, and fight their way into Savan- 



QuESTiONS.— 17. What can you tell of Clarke and his men? 18. 
How were the Senecas chastised } 19. What now happened in the 
South ? 20. What can you tell about the attack on Savannah } 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I55 

nah. This is called taking a place by storm. The battle 
was a terrible one, and many brave men were killed. 
Among these was Count Pulaski, another noble soldier of 
Poland [verse 37, page 143], who came to help the Ameri- 
cans. 

2 1. Sergeant Jasper, the brave young man who picked 
up the South Carolina flag on the outside of Fort Moultrie, 
in Charleston harbor [verse 13, page 129], was also killed 
there. He was holding a. flag made by the ladies of 
Charleston, when a bullet slew him. His last words were, 
" Tell Mrs. Elliot 1 lost my life in supporting the colors she 
presented to our regiment." 

22. All at once D'Estaing said he must leave, or his 
ships might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as 
Savannah was about to be given up by the British, the 
French all left, and the Americans were compelled to 
abandon it. Lincoln crossed the river and fled toward 
Charleston, and the British had it all their own way in the 
South for some time. The Americans had reason to think 
very lightly of D'Estaing. 

23. During the summer of 1779, La Fayette was in 
France, and he persuaded his king to send many more 
ships and a large army to help the Americans, as soon as 
they could be prepared. When the King of England heard 
of this, he ordered the British soldiers to leave Rhode 
Island and go to New York, so that the army in America 
should not be too much scattered. When they were all 
there, Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of them and 
sailed southward to attack Charleston. That event we 
will consider presently. 

24. Thus ended the campaign of 1779. Before we go 
any further we will consider the sea-fights, or 

Questions. — 21. What can you tell of Sergeant Jasper? 22. 
How did the French serve the Americans ? 23. What did La Fayette 
do ? What did the British king and soldiers do .-* 



156 THE REVOLUTION. 




NAVAL OPERATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION. 

25. The Americans were not able to build large ships 
to fight those of the British, nor did the government have 
a great many vessels of any kind during the war. But pri- 
vateers [verse 3, page 127], captured a great many British 
ships, and in that way helped the cause very much. 

26. The first vessels that were built were only gun- 
boats. They were used by Wash- 
ington in the harbor of Boston, 
against the British ships there. 

A GUN-BOAT AT BOSTON. Thcsc wcre madc of heavy 
planks, covered over, and having a big cannon at each end, 
and small ones on the top, as seen in the picture. 

27. The Congress had some small vessels built early 
in the war, and two or three large ones before its close. 
The first regular naval officers were appointed late in 1775. 
Then Esek Hopkins was made commodore, or chief com- 
mander, having the same relative rank as a British ad- 
miral. 

28. Hopkins first v/ent against Lord Dunmore [verse 
22, page 122], on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he went 
to the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, 
and made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. 
Then he captured some British vessels on the ocean, and 
sailed into Narraganset Bay, where his ships were kept a 
long time by the British, who took jDossession of Rhode 
Island. 

29. There were several other famous war-sailors at that 
time, such as Manly, Barry, McNeil, Hinman, and others, 
and their bold and successful exploits alarmed the British. 

Questions. — 25. What can you tell about American vessels ? 
26. What about gun-boals ? 27. What can you say about naval ar- 
rangements ? 28. What did Hopkins do .-' 29. What can you say 
about other war-sailors ? 



FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 



i'57 




They captured many British vessels. The Americans also 
lost many. From the beginning to the close of the war, 
fights went on iqDon the ocean, as well as upon the land. 

30. One of the greatest sea- 
fights during the war took place 
off the eastern coast of Scot- 
land. There was a very brive 
Scotchman, named John Paul 
Jones, who fought for the Ameri- 
cans. Dr. Franklin got the French 
King to help him fit out some new 
war-ships on the coast of France. 
These were placed under the com- 
mand of Jones, and he went boldly upon the English and 
Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 

31. The vessel in which Jones sailed was named Bon- 
homme Richard^ the French words for Good Man Richard. 
Just at evening, on a bright September day in 1779, this 
ship fell in with a large British war-ship, named Serapis ; 
and during that evening, by the light of the moon, they 
had a terrible battle. They became lashed together, and 
then fired cannon balls through and through each other. 

32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames 
were soon put out. The men fought with swords and pis- 
tols, first on one ship, then on the other, until many were 
killed. So they struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three 
hours, when the British gave up, and Jones became the 
victor. He took possession of the Serapis, and his own 
shattered vessel began to sink. Not long afterward it sunk 
to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones went to France with 
his prize. 

Questions. — 30, What can you tell about John Paul Jones ? 31.. 
What can you tell about a terrible sea-fight .'' 32. What more can 
you tell of the battle, and the end of it ? 



158 THE REVOLUTION. 



SECTION VII. 

SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
ENCE. [1780.] 

1. When General Clinton sailed for Charleston, as we 
have noticed, he left the few British soldiers in New York 
in charge of General Knyphausen, the Hessian General. 
AVashington knew how much the Patriots at the South 
would need help, so, early in the spring, he sent the Baron 
de Kalb, a brave foreign soldier, with many troops, to assist 
Lincoln, who was then in Charleston. 

2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the 
North, during the spring and summer of 1780, there was 
not much fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the 
Carolinas, and these we will now consider. 

3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under 
Admiral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the 
South. There was a terrible storm on the way, and a 
great many horses perished. The British finally landed 
on the islands and shores thirty miles below Charleston, 
toward the middle of February. There they remained 
some time, preparing to attack Charleston. 

4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, 
when the British first landed. That great patriot. Governor 
Rutledge, immediately commenced arousing the people, 
and soon large numbers joined Lincoln's army. At the 
end of March, when the British moved toward Charleston, 
the Patriots there felt strong enough to oppose them and 
defend the city. 

Questions. — i. What did Clinton and Washington do ? 2. Why 
was there not much fighting at the North ? 3. What can you tell of 
Clinton's voyage southward ? 4. What can you tell of the Patriots ia 
Charleston ? 



SIXTH YEAR. OF THE WAR. 



59 



5. The Americans had built strong works across 
Charleston Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moul- 
trie [verse 12, page 129], in the harbor. Near the town 
was Commodore Whipple [verse 32, page 113], with a small 
fleet; and along the wharves quite strong defenses had 
been built. 

6. On a lovely morning [April 9, 1780], Arbuthnot 
sailed into Charleston harbor, with his great ships, and at 
the same time the British, under Clinton, came nearer the 
American works on the Neck. Then the British com- 
manders ordered Lincoln to give up his army and the city 
at once, and threatened to destroy or capture both if he 
did not. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that 
he was ready to fight. 

7. Not long after this. Lord Cornwallis came with three 
thousand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw 
that there was very little chance *for them to keep the city, 
yet they fought on, and suffered on. At length, late on a 
pleasant evenmg in May, the entire British army and navy 
attacked Charleston. The thunders of two hundred cannons 
shook the city, and at one time it was on fire in five differ- 
ent places. These terrible scenes continued for three days 
and nights, when the Americans were compelled to give 
up [May 12, 1780]. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, 
five thousand in number, became prisoners of war. The 
British also took four hundred cannons. 

8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow 
to the Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free 
seemed to be lost forever. The British commander sent 
large bodies of troops into the country, in various directions, 
and these built some forts. The Patriots, everywhere, were 
made to tremble, and for a while all was still. NotaWhio: 



to 



Questions.— 5. What preparations had they made i* 6. What 
did Clinton and Arbuthnot do ? 7. What happened soon afterward > 
8. What was the effect of the loss of Charleston ? 



i6o 



THE REVOLUTION. 




GENERAL GATES 



was known to be in arms, in South 
Carolina. Then CUnton and Ar- 
buthnot, feeling that all was safe, 
sailed for New York with a large 
number of troops. 

9. The silence did not continue 
long. DeKalb was compelled to 
move slowly, and did not reach the 
borders of South Carolina until 
midsummer, when General Gates 
took command of the army. The Southern Patriots felt 
very hopeful when they knew that the conqueror of Burgoyne 
was coming, and they began to collect in armed bands. 

10. Those brave soldiers, 
Marion, Sumter, Pickens, and 
Clarke, were soon in motion at 
the head of troops, and they 
struck the British and Tories 
many heavy blows in South Car- 
olina and Georgia. When, in 
August, Gates and his army 
marched down from the hill- 
country toward Camden, the 
Patriots of that region joined him, and he felt strong. 

11. Cornwallis had been left in chief command at 
Charleston. When he heard of Gates' approach, he has- 
tened to Camden, took the lead of the British there (who 
were under Lord Rawdon), and marched to meet Gates. 
Their meeting was unexpected to both. It was at mid- 
night, on a sandy road where it crossed a swamp, seven 
miles from Camden. Their footsteps in the soft sand were 
unheard. 




GENERAL SUMTER. 



Questions. — 9. What can you tell of other movements ? 10. 
What can you say of brave Southern leaders ? What did Gates do ? 
1 1 . What can you tell about Cornwallis and the meeting of the armies ? 



SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. l6l 



12. A skirmish occurred there in the dark, and at day- 
break a severe battle commenced. The Americans were 
dreadfully beaten and scattered, and lost a thousand men. 
The brave DeKalb and other noble soldiers were killed, 
while General Gates and a few of his troops escaped into 
North Carolina. 

13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. 
Within three months, two of their armies in the South had 
been destroyed, and now the armed bands of Sumter and 
others were scattered to the winds. All seemed hopeless ; 
and yet the Patriots were not without hope. 

14. Cornwallis foolishly thought that harsh treatment 
would make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppress- 
ing them m every way. But it made them despise him and 
hate British rule more than before. The Patriots be- 
came very indignant, and resolved to strike again for home 
and freedom, as speedily as possible. 

15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis 
marched into the North State. At the same time he sent 
out armed parties to frighten the 
Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
One of these parties, under Major 
Ferguson, was attacked at King's 
Mountain by the Patriots early in 
October, 1780, and after a se\'ere 
battle the British were beaten, with 
the loss of a thousand men and 
fifteen hundred guns. This was as ' loTiTc'rn^'i 
bad a blow for Cornwallis as the battle near Bennington 
[page 142], was for Burgoyne. 

16. While these things were going on in the upper 



Questions. — 12. What can you tell of a battle ? 13. What mis- 
fortunes had befallen the Americans ? 14. What did Cornwallis do ? 
What was the effect ? 13. What can you tell of the British movements, 
and a battle ? 16. What can you tell about Marion and Sumter ? 
11 




1 62 THE REVOLUTION. 

country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion was annoying 
the British and Tories in the lower country, toward Charles- 
ton. He was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
and was called The Swamp Fox. Sumter, too, who was 
called The Carolina Game Cock, now appeared at the head 
of brave Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began 
to lift up their heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, 
and marching back into South Carolina, he made his camp 
between the Broad and Catawba rivers. 

""ly. Here we will leave the South, for a time, ro observe 
important transactions at the North. 

1 8. Very few military movements occurred at the North 
during the summer of 1780. Early in June, five thousand 
British soldiers, under General Mathews, marched into 
New Jersey, burned a small village not far from Elizabeth- 
town [June 7], and commenced plundering the inhabitants. 
They were met at Springfield by a body of Americans from 
Washington's camp at Morristown, and were driven back 
to the coast. 

19. A fortnight afterward, Clinton having arrived, joined 
Mathews, and marching toward Morristown, tried to bring 
Washington out to fight. These also were met by the 
Americans, under General GreenCj at Springfield [June 
23.] A severe skirmish ensued, when the British, after 
setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtown, and across 
to Staten Island. 

20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to 
rejoice greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, 
with six thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count 
de Rochambeau. The British now became shy, and did 
not send out any more marauding expeditions. In fact, 
they began to think it dangerous to go out to fight at all. 

Questions. — 18. What can you tell of events in New Jersey "i 
19. What did Clinton do ? What occurred at Springfield .'' 20. What 
made the Americans rejoice ? How did the British feel .'' 




SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR 1 63 

At that time Clinton was hoping to accomplish all he wished, 
through the wickedness of an American officer. That offi- 
cer was the bold soldier, but bad man, Benedict Arnold. 

21. General Arnold was a quar- 
relsome man, and had made many 
Americans his enemies. He was also 
deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, 
he resolved to desert his countrymen, 
do them all the harm he could, and 
join the British army. For this pur- 
pose he obtained the command of the 
strong post of West Point, in the * benedict auxold. 
Hudson Highlands. This he agreed to give up to the 
British for fifty thousand dollars and the office of General 
in the British army. 

22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a young 
man, and Adjutant-General of his army, to bargain with 
Arnold. Late in September, 1780, while Washington was 
in Connecticut having a talk with the French officers, An- 
dre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war Vulture^ 
and on the shore near Haverstraw he met Arnold. When 
they had arranged all their plans, and Andre was about to 
return, the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on 
shore had fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had 
moved down the river some distance to avoid them. 

23. Andre was now compelled to cross the river above, 
and go to New York on horseback, down the east side of 
the Hudson. He was in disguise, and went on well until 
he had arrived at Tarrytown, where three young men 
stopped him. When they discovered that he was a British 
officer, they searched him, and in his boots they found 
papers which showed all the wicked intentions of Arnold. 

Questions. — 21. What can you tell about General Arnold .'^ 22. 
What can you tell about Major Andre t 23. What can you tell about 
the capture of Andre ? 



164 



THE REVOLUTION. 



24. Arnold, at his house in the Highlands, heard of 
the arrest of Andre, and, kissing his wife and babe, left in 
haste, fled down the river in a boat, to the Vulture^ and 
escaped. Major Andre was tried, condemned, and hanged 
as a spy, a few days afterward, though every body pitied 
him. If the Americans could have caught Arnold, they 
would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 

25. The names of the young men who arrested Andre 
were John Paulding, David 
Williams, and Isaac Van Wart. 
Because of their useful act, the 
Congress voted them each a 
silver medal, and two hundred 
dollars a-year as long as they 
lived. We may admire Ben- 
edict Arnold the soldier^ but 

we must ever despise Benedict Arnold The Traitor. 

26. And now another year of the war drew to a close. 
The Patriots were still firm and hopeful. Great Britain 
had lost much blood and money in attempts to make slaves 
of the Americans, but to litde purpose. Yet the king and 
Parliament went blindly and vvickedly on. They declared 
war against Holland, and made great preparations for 
lighting the Americans the next year. We shall soon see 
how it turned out. 




CAPTOR'S MEDAL. 



SECTION VIII. 

SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
ENCE. [178 I.] 

I. The noble character of the American soldiers was 
shown at the beginning of 1781. They had suffered every 



Questions. — 24. What can you tell of the escape of Arnold and 
death of Andre ? 25. What can you tell about the captors of Andre ? 
26. What can you say about the British troops and Government.? 
I. What can you tell about American soldiers ? 



SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 65 

want. The continental money, in which they had been 
paid, was worthless ; and Congress was not prompt in 
paying them any thing. They had asked for relief in vain. 
Finally, more than a thousand of them left Morristown, on 
the I St of January, and started for Philadelphia, to compel 
Congress to do something for them. 

2. General Wayne went after them. He first tried to 
coax them to go back. Then he threatened them, and 
pointed his pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : 
" We love and respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead 
man. We are not going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if 
they were now to come out, you should see us fight under 
your orders with as much alacrity as ever." 

3. Their patriotism was fairly tried. At Princeton, 
some men, sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to 
join the British army. They were indignant, and handed 
these men over to General Wayne, to be punished. Con- 
gress, at this time, satisfied them, and they returned to 
duty. When they were offered a reward for giving up the 
British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, saying, " Our 
necessities compelled us to demand justice from our gov- 
ernment ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our 
country against its enemies ! " 

4. Other signs of discontent in the army, at this time, 
made Congress more active in providing money for the use 
of the troops. Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. 
An agent was sent to Europe to borrow money ; and a na- 
tional bank was established in Philadelphia, under the 
management of Robert Morris, which did good service in 
furnishing money to buy necessaries for the army. Mr. 
Morris also used his private fortune for the purpose very 
freely. 

Questions. — 2. What can you tell of General Wayne and the 
soldiers? 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do.? 4. What did 
Congress do .-* 



1 66 THE REVOLUTION. 

5. While the American soldiers were showing their 
patriotism in the midst of sufferings, Arnold, the traitor, 
was in lower Virginia with many British and Tory troops, in- 
juring his countrymen as much as he could. He burned a 
great deal of public and private property at Richmond 
[Jan. 5, 1 781], and plundered in other places. After doing 
as much mischief as he could, from January to April, Ar- 
nold returned to New York. The Americans tried hard 
to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for 
he knew his neck was in danger. 

6. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a pris- 
oner. "What would the Americans do with me if they 
should catch me ? " he asked the Virginian. The prisoner 
boldly and promptly replied, " They would bury your leg, 
that was wounded at Quebec, with military honors, and 
hang the rest of you." Arnold asked him no more ques- 
tions. 

7. Let us now look toward the Carolinas, where most 
of the fighting was done during 
the campaign of 1781. General 
Greene, the great soldier from 
Rhode Island, went there in the 
autumn of 1780, and took com- 
mand of the little southern army 

Wl then gathering. A part of it he 

sent to Cheraw, eastward of the 

Pedee river. The remainder, 

GENERAL GREENE. about n thousand strong, under 

General Morgan, were encamped near the junction of the 

Pacolet and Broad rivers. Cornwallis and his army were 

between the two. 

Questions. — 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virginia ? 6. 
"What can you tell about one of his prisoners ? 7. What can you tell 
about Greene at the South ? 




SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 167 

8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North 
Carolina again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, 
he sent Colonel Tarleton, a fiery British horseman, to cap- 
ture or scatter the Americans. At a place among the 
mountains, called the Cowpens, Tarleton and his men, and 
Morgan and his brave followers, had a severe battle for 
two hours. The British were beaten and scattered, and 
many of them were made prisoners. 

9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Vir- 
ginia with his prisoners. Cornwallis 

heard of it, and marched forward in 
haste to head off Morgan. He was 
a little too late : Morgan had crossed 
the Catawba before Cornwallis ar- 
rived. Feeling sure of him, as he did 
of Washington at Trenton [verse- 4, 

page 136], Cornwallis waited till ^ ^'^J^f^w^^^^^./^x 
morning. A heavy rain during the 
night filled the river to the brim, and general morgan. 
the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
on the Yadkin. 

10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, 
which extended from the Yadkin to the Dan. Greene and 
his army were pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full 
two hundred miles. Three times the rivers were filled by 
rains after the Americans had crossed, and kept the British 
back ; and in this the Patriots saw the hand of a kind Provi- 
dence. Greene and his army finally crossed the Dan [Feb. 
3, 1 781], into Virginia, and Cornwallis, tired of the chase, 
marched slowty back into the interior of North Carolina. 

11. Greene remained in Virginia only long enough to 

Questions.— 8. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the battle 
at the Cowpens ? 9. What can you tell about Cornwallis and Morgan ? 
10. What can you tell of a retreat and pursuit ? 11. What did Greene 
then do ? 





l68 THE REVOLUTION. 

allow his troops to rest, when he crossed the Dan to prevent 
Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 
North Carolina. He sent forward 
Colonel Henry Lee, one of the best 
officers in the army, who scattered 
the Loyalists or Tories, and made 
all afraid. 

12. Greene now felt strong, and 
determined to attack Cornwallis. 
On the 15th of March, 1781, the 
two armies met near Guilford Court- 

est battles of the Revolution,, Both suffered dreadfully 
in killed and wounded. The Americans lost four hundred, 
and the British full six hundred. There was no victory for 
either. Cornwallis had rather the worst of it, and hurried 
off, with his shattered army, to Wilmington, while Greene 
prepared to enter South Carolina, and attack the British, 
under Rawdon, at Camden. 

13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of 
Rawdon's troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week 
afterward the British fell upon him suddenly, and a very 
sharp battle occurred. Each party lost about the same num- 
ber of men, killed and wounded. Colonel Washington, a 
brave soldier in the Southern army, took fifty of the British 
prisoners, and with these, and all his cannons, Greene re- 
treated a few miles and encamped. 

14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, 
and Lord Rawdon became alarmed. So he set fire to Cam- 
den, and fled down the country to Nelson's Ferry, on the 
Santee river. This was early in May. Within a week af- 
terward the Americans took possession of four important 

Questions.— 12. What can you ^etl about a battle at Guilford ? 
13. What can you tell about a battle near Camden ? 14. What did 
Rawdon do ? What did the Americans do ? 



SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 



169 




;AL PICKENS. 



British posts, and Greene, with his whole army, was march- 
ing toward the stronger station 
of Fort Ninety-Six, between the 
Saluda and Savannah rivers. 

15. It was toward the close 
of May when Greene commenced 
his attack on Ninety-Six, and he 
continued it for a month, when 
he heard of the approach of Raw- 
don with a strong army. In the 
mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
others, had attacked the British and Tories at Augusta. 
They took possession of that place on the 5th of June, and 
then hastened to help Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and 
before the arrival of Rawdon, the Americans all fled be- 
yond the Saluda. 

16. Soon after this, Rawdon marched back toward 
Orangeburg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then cross- 
ing the Congaree, the Patriot army marched to the High 
Hills of Santee, below Camden, and there encamped during 
a portion of the hot and sickly season. Leaving his troops 
at Orangeburg, in command of Colonel Stewart, who had 
come up from Charleston, Rawdon went to that city and 
embarked for England. 

17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined 
Greene upon the High Hills of Santee ; and at the close 
of that month, the entire Patriot army crossed the Congaree 
and marched toward Orangeburg. The British fled down 
the Santee and encamped at Eutaw Springs There they 
were attacked by Greene on the 8th of September, and a 
very severe battle of four hours occurred. 



Questions. — 15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety- 
Six and Augusta ? 16. What can you tell about the movements of 
the armies ? 17. What took place in August and September ? 



lyO THE REVOLUTION. 

1 8. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held- 
the field at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the 
Americans. That night the British fled toward Charleston. 
They had lost about seven hundred men, and the Americans 
about five hundred and fifty. Both parties claimed the 
victory. It belonged to neither on the battle-day, but it 
remained with the Patriots. 

19. At this time, Marion, Sumter, Lee, and others, were 
driving small parties of the British and Tories from place to 
place, and compelled them finally to abandon the country 
entirely. They fled into Charleston, pursued all the way 
by the Americans. At the close of 1781, flie British had 
lost every place at the South excepting Charleston and 
Savannah, and to these two cities they were confined. 

20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion 
was the greatest. He was bold and cautious, and was sel- 
dom unsuccessful. For some time his camp was upon an 
island at the junction of the Pedee and Lynch's creek, amid 

the tall cypress-trees from which 
hung the long moss, like banners. 
21. To that camp a young 
British officer, sent to have a 
talk with Marion, was taken 
with his eyes covered. When 
about to depart, Marion invited 
him to remain to dinner. To 
his astonishment, all that was 
offered were a few roasted pota- 
toes, served upon pieces of bark, 
with a log for a table. Marion assured the young man that, 
this was rather better fare than he and his soldiers were 

Questions.— 18. What can you say about the battle at Eutaw 
Springs ? 19. What was being done to the British in South Carolina ? 
20. What can you tell about Marion ? 21. What story can you tell 
of Marion and a British officer ? 




GENERAL MARION. 



SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I7I 

accustomed to. The young officer went back to his camp, 
and declared that such a people could not be, and ought 
not to be, conquered. He was right. 

22. While these things were going on in South Caro- 
lina, important events were in progress in Virginia. Corn- 
wallis marched from Wilmington, and at the close of May 
was at Petersburg, in Virginia, with quite a strong army. 
La Fayette was then in that State, but his troops were too 
few to do much against Cornwallis, and that whole region 
appeared doomed to British rule. 

23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Richmond 
and beyond, to fight La Fayette. 
But that brave officer was cautious, 
and kept out of the way of the 
British until he was stronger. So 
Cornwallis, after destroying rnuch 
property, marched slowly down the 
James river, followed by the Amer- 
icans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
and Steuben. Steuben was a great 
soldier from Prussia, and taught the baron steuben. 
American soldiers many useful things in the art of war. 

24. Cornwallis finally went to Portsmouth, near Nor- 
folk. But Sir Henry Clinton, fearing Washington might 
attack New York, wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so that 
he might come and help him, if necessary. All the British 
in Virginia then went to Yorktown, on the York river, and 
there they built strong embankments for cannons, around 
their camp. 

25. Early in July, the French army under Rochambeau 
came from New England, where they had been almost a 

Questions. — 22. What was occurring in Virginia? 23. What 
can you tell about Cornwallis in Virginia? 24. What did Clinton 
wish ? What did the British do ? 25. What can you say about the 
What did Washington do ? 





172 THE REVOLUTION. 

year doing nothing, and joined Washington on the Hudson 
river, in Westchester county. Then 
Washington resolved to attack the 
British in New York. But when he 
heard that a large number of troops 
had come from England and joined 
Clinton, and that De Grasse, a great 
French war-sailor in the West Indies, 
could not come and help him, he gave 
it up, and prepared to march to Virgin- 

COUNT DE ROCHAMBEAU, .. i- r^ ^^• c aA 1. C> l. j. 

la to drive Cornwallis from that State. 

26. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the 
British in New York had no idea that the Americans and 
French were going to Virginia, until they were some distance 
on their way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clin- 
ton sent Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England 
coasts. He hoped this would cause Washington to return 
for their defense. 

27. Arnold went willingly, and burned New London, 
almost in sight of his own birth-place at Norwich. And at 
Fort Griswold, opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre 
of American soldiers, for which there was no excuse. But 
these cruelties did not check the march of the Alliied Ar- 
mies, as the French and Americans were called. 

28. The Allied Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived 
at Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De 
Grasse had arrived with his ships, and had battled with 
British vessels, under Admiral Graves, near the entrance 
to the Chesapeake Bay. Now the French ships were nearer 
Yorktown, ready to aid the armies. 

29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a 

Questions. — 26. How was Clinton deceived ? and what did he 
do ? 27. What did Arnold do ? 28. What preparations for battle 
were made ? 29. What can you tell about the siege of Yorktown and 
capture of Cornwallis ? 



"=^ 




SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I73 

general attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy 
cannon-balls upon every part of their camp, and red-hot 
shot among the British ships, which set them on fire. Corn- 
wallis saw that all was lost, and tried to escape one night, 
but could not. Finally, on the 19th of October, he and all 
his army, almost seven thousand in number, became prison- 
ers to the Americans and French. Clinton, who had just 
arrived with as many more troops, returned to New York, 
amazed and disheartened. 

30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that 
smote to earth all British power in America. The king 
and Parliament were amazed, and trembled. The Patriots 
all over this land rejoiced as they had never done before. 
From churches, legislative halls, from the army and from 
Congress, went up a shout of thanksgiving to the Lord 
God Omnipotent, for the success of the Allied troops. 

31. The news reached Philadelphia at midnight. The 
watchmen called out, " Twelve o'clock, and Cornwallis is 
taken ! " Soon lights were seen moving in all houses, and 
in a few minutes the streets were filled with the excited 
people. The next morning, the Secretary of Congress read 
a letter from Washington to that body, telling of the victo- 
ry. Then the members all went together to a temple of 
the living God, and there joined in thanksgiving to the King 
of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was not quite ended. 

Questions.— 30. What was the effect of these? 31. "What oc- 
curred in Philadelphia ? 



174 THE REVOLUTION. 



SECTION IX. 

CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR FOR INDE- 
PENDENCE. [1782-1789.] 

1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, 
at the close of October, and there was great joy in his army. 
The Patriots of the South now felt certain of independence 
and peace ; and Governor Rutledge called a Legislature 
together. Yet it was necessary to be on the look-out, for 
there was quite a large British army yet in Charleston, and 
Tories were plentiful everywhere. 

2. Marion kept watch near Charleston; Greene and 
his army lay upon the banks of the Edisto river ; Wayne, al- 
ways wide awake, kejDt the British in Georgia close within 
Savannah ; St. Clair, marching down from Yorktown, 
frightened the British at Wilmington, and made them flee 
to Charleston ; and Washington kept Sir Henry Clinton 
and his army close prisoners in the city of New York. 

3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American 
colonies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the 
British commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave 
the country. This was in the spring of 1782. On the nth 
of July the British left Savannah, and on the 14th of De- 
cember following they departed from Charleston also. But 
they remained in New York almost a year longer, until 
every thing was settled. They finally left on the 25th of 
November, 1783. 

4. Men, called Commissioners, were apjDointed by the 

Questions. — i. What can you say about the army and people at 
the South ? 2. What were the American officers in the South doing ? 
3. What did the king and Parliament do ? What did the British in 
America do ? 4. What can you tell about a treaty ? 




CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. I75 

Americans and the British, to make a bargain, or treaty 
for peace, between the two. This was completed at Paris, 
on the 3d of September, 1783, when the king of Great 
Britain had acknowledged the independence of the United 
States. Then these States became a new nation upon the 
earth. 

5. The remnants of the American army were then at 
West Point and neighborhood. 
These were marched down the 
Hudson river ; and on the morning 
when the British were to leave 
New York, they entered the city, 
under the command of General 
Knox, accompanied by George 
Clinton, the Governor of the State r 
of New York. Then they had the 
pleasure of seeing their enemies gkneual knox. 
leave our shores forever, 

6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers 
an affectionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in 
Maryland, where Congress was sitting, and gave up his 
commission, as commander-in-chief of the armies, to the 
President of that body. From Annapolis he hastened to his 
home at Mount Vernon (where he had been but once dur- 
ing the whole war), hoping to live there in repose the re- 
mainder of his life. 

7. Although the war was ended, and peace and inde- 
pendence were secured, there was much to be done to make 
things prosperous. The Americans had become deeply in 
debt on account of the war ; and they soon found that the 
Articles of Confederation [page 136] would not answer as the 
great and enduring laws of the Government. 

Questions, — 5. What can you tell about the Americans taking 
possession of New York ? 6. What did Washington do ? 7. What 
was to be done after the war ? 



176 



THE REVOLUTIONo 



8. Many of the most eminent men in the country con- 
ferred upon the subject of pubHc affairs. Washington was 
very anxious, for he saw that unless something was done 




FRANKLIN IN THE NATIONAL CONVENTION. 

very soon much trouble would come. Finally several lead- 
ing men in different States, chosen by the people, met in 
convention in Philadelphia, in May, 1787. After delibera- 
ting for several weeks, they framed what is known as our 



Questions. — 8. What can you tell about a meeting of leading 
men ? What did they make ? 



CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. I77 

National Constitution, which is the supreme law of the 
land. 

9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, and 
some of the wisest and best men in the world were -there. 
Washington was the President; and the venerable Dr. 
Franklin, then past eighty-one years of age, was also there. 
For several days at the beginning, they could not agree, and 
things went on badly. Then Franklin arose, and proposed 
that the Convention should be opened every morning with 
prayer to Almighty God for guidance. All were willing, 
but as there was no money to pay a minister of the Gospel 
for the service, it was not done. 

10. The Constitution then formed was submitted to the 
consideration of the people of all tne States, and was agreed 
to by a majority of them. On the 4th of March, 1789, the 
old Continental Congress ended, and the National Consti- 
tution became the Great Law of the Republic. That was 
the final act of the Revolution. That was the closing work 
of the Great Patriots. Then the United States of 
America commenced their glorious career. They were no 
longer a mere League of States, but united under one Sover- 
eign Government. 

Questions. — 9. What can you tell about the National Convention? 
What did Dr. Franklin do ? 10. What can you say about the Na- 
tional Constitution ? What is the conclusion of the matter ? 

12 



178 



THE NATION. 



CHAPTER VI 



SECTION I 



THE NATION, OR UNION OF STATES. 

1. When most of the peo- 
ple of the United States had 
agreed to the National Consti- 
tution which bound them all 
together, they prepared to 
choose a governor or president, 
who should be the chief man of 
the nation. They all turned 
toward Washington, who had 
so nobly led their armies 
through the War for Inde- 
pendence. He was honored 
and beloved by every body. So 
the people, as if with one voice, 
chose him to be their chief 
ruler, or the President of the 
United States. John Adams, 
another great Patriot, was 
chosen Vice-President, or the 
second man in the nation. 

2. The new government 
was to be arranged at New 
York. Washington left his 

quiet home at Mount Vernon, on the Potomac, and traveled 




WASHINGTON AKD HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions. — i. "What can you tell about the choice of a President 
of the United States ? 2. What can you tell about Washington and 
his inauguration ? 



WASHINGTON S ADMINISTRATION. I79 

to that city. Everywhere the people met him and ex- 
pressed their love ; and at New York he was received by 
agreatcrowdof soldiers and citizens. On the 30th of April, 
1789, he was inaugurated the first President of the United 
States — that is, he laid his hand upon the Bible and 
solemnly promised, in the presence of thousands of people, 
to do all in his power to be a good and faithful governor. 
That took place on the balcony of the old Federal Hall in 
Wall-street. Then commenced 



THE ADMINISTRATION OF WASHINGTON. 
[1789-1797.] 

3. The National Congress met at the same time. It 
was made up of Representatives from the different States. 
These were of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the 
people for two years, were called Representatives. The other 
kind, chosen by the several Legislatures for six years, were 
called Senators. 

4. The Senate and House of Representatives met in 
separate rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree 
made by one body could not become a law unless it was 
agreed to by the other body, and was signed by the Presi- 
dent, unless in the case of the refusal of the President to 
sign it, two thirds of both Houses should agree to it. It 
was also directed that Congress should meet every year. 
So each Congress (chosen for two years), has two regular 
;essi)?is, as their remaining together is called. 

5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in 
jlie management of the affairs of government. One was to 
do all the talking and writing necessary to keep up a good 

Questions.— 3. What can you tell about Congress? 4. What 
can yoa tell about the Senate and Representatives ? and the meetings 
of Congress ? 5. What can you tell about the President's Cabinet ? 



l8o THE NATION. 



understanding with other governments. He was called 
Secretary of State. Another was appointed to take charge 
of all matters connected with the army. He was named 
Secretary of War. And the Secretary of the Treasury was 
chosen to take care of all money affairs. Then an Attor- 
ney-General was appointed as the President's lawyer. 
These different persons composed the President's Cabinet, 
and were to be his advisers, the same as the British minis- 
ters are the king's advisers. 

6. When this matter was settled, Congress, and Washing- 
ton and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 
government. They took measures to tax the people for every 
thing they received in ships, so as to 
get money to pay the government ex- 
penses. This required a great deal of 
care. Fortunately Alexander Hamil- 
ton, one of the greatest men in the 
% country, had been chosen Secretary of 
the Treasury, and he soon arranged 
an excellent Revenue System^ as it was 
called. 

7. Next they planned a method 
for having the laws properly carried out. They appointed 
five judges, in different parts of the United States, with a 
chief judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court; 
and what they should decree was to be considered law. 
This was called the National jfudiciary. 

8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended 
the establishment of a National Bank. This was done 
in 1794. Two years earlier, a mint was started, where gold 
and silver and copper coins were made. And so, after about 
three years, the Executive Departfuents, the Revenue System, 

Questions.— 6. What can you tell of the labors of Washington 
and others ? and of the Revenue System ? 7. What can you tell about 
the National Judiciary ? 8. What else was done ? 




ALEXANDER HAMILTON. 



WASHINGTON S ADMINISTRATION. l8l 

and the Judiciary^ were arranged, and the government of 
the United States, very much as it is now, was put in motion. 

9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to 
go, in great numbers, into the wild country north of the 
Ohio river. In 1787, the region now covered by the States 
of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, was 
put under a governor, and called The North- Western Ter- 
ritory. Four years afterward, a new State was added to the 
old thirteen, by the admission of Vermont. 

10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. 
Although peace was agreed to, they continually advised the 
Indians to fight the Americans ; and finally, in 1790, they 
commenced a war upon the white people in the Ohio 
country, which continued three or four years. 

11. At length General Wayne, who took Stony Point 
away from the British [page 153], was sent there with an 
army. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were 
glad to make peace, and agree to behave themselves. They 
continued quiet for more than a dozen years after that. 

12. The leaders in public affairs did not always agree, 
and at last two parties were formed. Those who were 
favorable to giving great power to the government, were 
called Federalists^ and those who wished to give more 
power to the people, were called Republicans. The chief 
leader of the Republicans was Thomas Jefferson, who 
wrote the Declaration of Independence. 

13. At this time the people of France, having become 
tired of a monarch, had beheaded their king and queen and 
many other great people. They were resolved to be free, 
and have a president, as the United States had. But they 
did not know how to manage such affairs, and a bloody 

Questions. — 9. What can you tell about the Ohio country ? 10, 
What did the British do ? 11. What can you tell of an Indian war ? 
12. What can you tell about two parties? 13. What can you tell 
about France and a French agent sent here ? 



152 THE NATION. 



time they had. They sent an agent here, named Genet, to 
persuade our government to help them, as the French had 
helped the Americans in the late war. 

14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the 
Federalists, with Washington and Hamilton at their head, 
were unwilling to have any thing to do with European 
affairs. This matter gave the President much trouble. 
Genet became very impertinent, and, finally, Washington 
asked the French government to call him home. It was 
done, and another was sent, who behaved much better. 

15. This trouble was just passing away, when another 
appeared. Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in 
this country. The numerous whisky-makers in western 
Pennsylvania declared they would not pay the tax ; and 
arming themselves, they treated the collectors of the money 
very badly. The President was compelled to send soldiers 
there in 1795, to enforce the laws, and matters soon be- 
came quiet. This is known as The Whisky Insurrection. 

16. Bad feeling was now growing up again between the 
Americans and the British. The latter refused to act fairly 

according to the treaty made at 
the close of the war, mentioned on 
page 175. Not wishing to have an- 
other quarrel, the President, sent 
John Jay, an excellent Patriot, to 
England, to adjust the matter. 
He did so, and made a new ar- 
rangement, which many Americans 
did not like. They quarreled a 
great deal about Jafs Treaty^ but 
finally they let the subject drop. 
The treaty was a good one. 

Questions. — 14. What trouble occurred, and how did it happen ? 
16. What caused bad feeling between the Americans and the British? 
What was done ? 




JOHN JAY. 



WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION. 1 Sj 

17. And now another trouble appeared. It seemed as 
if the new republic would never be without some difficulty. 
Its merchants were sending ships to trade in the Mediter- 
ranean sea, where there were a great many sea-robbers, who 
came from Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and 
plundered many American ships, and the merchants began 
to be afraid to send their vessels there. 

18. Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and 
ordered some war-ships to be built and sent there to pro- 
tect the merchant-vessels. This was the beginning of the 
American navy ; and another cabinet officer, to assist the 
President, was soon afterward [1798] appointed, called the 
Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could not 
stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, 
until it was agreed to pay them so much tribute-money 
every year. 

19. Washmgton was twice elected President, which 
made his term, or administration, eight years. He and 
his associates had done a great deal of useful work within 
that time, and every thing was going on smoothly. The 
people wanted Washington to be President longer, but he 
refused, and in the autumn of 1796 they were compelled 
to choose another man for President. The Federalists and 
the Republicans had a hard contest. The Federalists beat, 
and chose John Adams for President. Thomas Jefferson, 
the Republican, was chosen Vice-President. 

20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the 
people a noble Farewell Address, begging them to be 
careful to preserve the Union, as a Nation ; and, on the 
4th of March following, he retired to Mount Verilon, 

Questions.— 17. What can you tell about trouble in the Mediter- 
ranean sea ? 18. What can you tell about the beginning of the navy, 
and money paid to the sea-robbers ? 19. What can you tell about 
Washington, and a new election? 20. What more can you say about 
Washington ? 



1 84 



THE NATION. 



where he lived in repose until the 14th of December, 
1799, when he died. Then there was mourning in Amer- 
ica and in Europe, for a great and good man — a champion 
of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth for- 
ever. 



SECTION II. 

ADAMS's ADMINISTRATION. [1797-180I.] 

I. John Adams, the sec- 
ond President of the United 
States, was very active in 
Congress and in Europe dur- 
ing the whole War for Inde- 
pendence. He found trouble 
to begin with when he became 
President France and Eng- 



land were at war ; and be- 
cause of Jay's Treaty with 
Great Britain, and because 
the American government 
would not help the French 
in their Revolution, the rulers 
of France were very unfriend- 
ly with us. 

2. Adams soon called the 
Congress together to consid- 
er the matter. They sent 
three able men as ministers 
to the French government, 
to settle all difficulties, but 
these were insulted, and could 




ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions. — i. What can you tell about Adams and the begin- 
ning of his administration ? 2. What can you tell about trouble with 
France ? 



ADAMs's ADMINISTRATION. 1^5 

do nothing. The French were then ruled by a Directory^ 
as the government was called, composed of five men, 

3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then 
a young man increasing in. power, took the government 
into his own hands. He was courteous and wise, and it 
was not long before every difficulty was settled, and the 
danger of a war with France passed away. 

4. In the year 1790, a tract of land on the Potomac, 
ten miles square, and called the District of Columbia, was 
given to the United States by Virginia and Maryland, and 
there the city of Washington was laid out the next year. 
A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet in, was 
commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
National capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 

5. In the autumn of 1800, the people elected another 
President. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans 
had great strife. This time the Republicans were the 
victors. Thomas Jefferson was elected President, and 
Aaron Burr Vice-President. 



SECTION III. 

Jefferson's administration. [1801-1809.] 

1. Thomas Jefferson, the third President of the United 
States, was also active during the whole War for Inde- 
pendence, in Congress, and as Governor of Virginia. He, 
too, was an agent for his country in Europe, but not until 
after the war. 

2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of 
President eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of 

Questions.— 3. What can you tell about Bonaparte? 4. What 
can you tell about the federal city and capitol ? 5. What can you tell 
about an election in 1800? i. What can you tell about Jefferson . J* 
2. What did Jefferson do ? 



i86 



THE NATION. 



March, 1801. He turned a 
great many Federalists out of 
office, and put his Republican 
friends in ; and he began 
many and great changes in 
the management of public 
affairs. 

3. In the autumn of 1802, 
Ohio became a State of the 
Union. The next year, a vast 
region west of the Mississippi 
river, called Louisiana, was 
purchased of the French for 
fifteen million dollars. This 
was divided. The southern 
portion was called the Ter- 
ritory of New Orlea?is ; the 
northern part was called the 
District of Louisiana. 

4. The sea-robbers in the 
Mediterranean [page 183], 
were yet giving the merchants 
and traders a great deal of 
trouble, and the United States Government resolved not 
to pay any more tribute-money every year to them. Then 
Tripoli, one of the robber-governments, declared war 
against the United States. Jefferson at once sent strong 
ships there to protect our merchant-vessels, and soon there 
was fighting. 

5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia, 
commanded by Captain Bainbridge, a brave w^ar-sailor, 
struck on a rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and 




JEFFERSON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions. — 3 What can you tell about Ohio and Louisiana? 
4. What can you tell about a war with Tripoli ? 5. What happened 
to an American ship, and her officers and crew ? 



JEFFERSON S ADMINISTRATION. 



187 




STEPHEN DECATUR. 



his officers were made prisoners, while his men were all 
made slaves, and suffered dreadfully for a long time. 

6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was after- 
ward one of the best men in the navy, sailed into the har- 
bor of Tripoli with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove 
the Tripolitans from the PJiiladdphia^ 
set the vessel on fire, and escaped 
without losing a man. This bold act 
alarmed the Bashaw, or governor of 
Tripoli. 

7. The Bashaw was a usurper. 
His place belonged to his brother 
Hamet, whom he had compelled to 
flee to Egypt. Hamet readily joined 
the Ainericans against his brother, 
and at the head of a number of Mo- 
hammedan soldiers, he accompanied some seamen, under 
Captain Eaton, an American, across the deserts from 
Alexandria in Egypt. They captured a Tripolitan town 
on the Mediterranean, and were marching directly for 
Tripoli, when the terrified Bashaw made peace with the 

American agent there. So the war 
was ended. 

8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
Burr and Alexander Hamilton had 
a duel with pistols. Hamilton was 
killed, and after that Burr was gen- 
.^\ erally detested. He had a great 
desire to be a leading man ; so, in 
the spring of 1806, he went beyond 
the Alleghany mountains, where an 
enterprising and restless people 




AARON BIRR. 



Questions. — 6. What can you tell of the brave Decatur ? 7. What 
more can you tell about the war with Tripoli ? 8. What can you tell 
about Aaron Burr ? 



THE NATION. 



were fast gathering, and took measures to raise a large 
number of troops, to go, as he pretended, and seize the 
Spanish territory of Texas and the neighboring States. 

9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, be- 
cause, on account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they 
thought it right. But he was finally suspected' of an inten- 
tion to divide the Union, make a separate government of 
the Western States, and become its President. He was 
arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could not be proved 
that he had any such intentions, and they let him go. 

10. This same year a most 
important thing occurred. Rob- 
ert Fulton, an American portrait 
painter, and a good mechanic, 
who had invented machinery for 
driving boats by steam, placed 
some in a vessel on the Hudson 
river. The boat went from New 
York to Albany in thirty-six hours, 
"against wind and tide," to the 
great astonishment of every body. 
This was the commencement of 
successful steamboat navigation in ^^ 
the world. 

II. And now there v/as great ^ 
trouble in Europe. There was 
war almost everywhere. Bonaparte 
had made himself Emperor of France, and three of his 
brothers kin^s of other countries. All the continent of 
Europe was in arms against him, and so was Great Britain. 
The United States would have nothing to do with either 
party ; and so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were 




ROBERT FULTON. 




fultun's steamboat. 



•^ Questions. — 9. What can you tell of his scheme, and its end ? 
JO. What can you tell of Fulton and steamboats ? 11. What can you 
tell of troubles in Europe } How did the Americans act ? 




Jefferson's administration. 189 

allowed to trade in all parts of the world, and make much 
money. 

12. A change came. England and France, in their 
endeavors to injure each other, closed many ports, and 
both parties seized American vessels. 
Our commerce was very soon ruined, 
for we had few large ships to protect 
it. Congress had ordered swarms of 
gun-boats, but these were hardly suf- 
ficient for a coast-guard. 

13. These things caused bitter 
feelings toward Great Britain, which ^^^^^^-s^^^^?^- 

, , ^, , A FELUCCA GUN-BOAT. 

was mcreased by the commanders 

of British vessels claiming the right to go on board of 
American ships, and search for their runaway sailors. 
This claim became the chief cause of war between the 
United States and Great Britain. 

14. One pleasant day in June, 1807, the British ship 
Zeopardcitt^Lckedthe American ship C/iesa^ea^e, o^ the C03.st 
of Virginia, because her commander would not allow his 
vessel to be searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake 
was badly beaten, and was compelled to go into port at 
Old Point Comfort, near Hampton, where Fortress Mon- 
roe now stands. 

15. This outrage made the Americans very indignant. 
President Jefferson issued a decree, that every British 
vessel should immediately leave America, and not be al- 
lowed to return until satisfaction was given by the king and 
Parliament, for the outrage. 

16. In the mean while, England and France did all 
they could to injure each other, while the British would not 

Questions. — 12. What change came ? and what was done ? 13. 
What was the effect ? 14. What can you tell of an attack on an Ame- 
rican ship ? 15. What was then done? 16. What did the English, 
French, and American Governments do ? 



190 THE NATION. 



give up what they called their rights — that was, full liberty 
to search American vessels for runaways. Finally, when 
the Congress met in December, a law was made, forbid- 
ding all vessels, of every kind, leaving the American shores, 
and ordering all American sailors abroad to come home 
immediately, and prepare for expected war. This was 
called The Embargo Act. 

17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, 
very much disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their busi- 
ness. Nor did it -seem to do much good, for the English 
and French went right on, as before, and paid very little 
attention to what the Americans said or did. So, early in 
the spring of 1809, the Embargo law was done away with, 
and another was made, forbidding all trade with Great 
Britain or France until they should act more justly. 

18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, 
and his place was filled by James Madison, of Virginia, 
who was also a Republican. George Clinton, of New York, 
was chosen Vice-President. 



SECTION IV. 
Madison's administration. [1809-18 17.] 

1. James Madison, the fourth President of the United 
States, was also active in the Revolution. Though a very 
young man, he was a member of the Continental Congress, 
and was one of the warmest friends of the National Con- 
stitution. 

2. Mr. Madison became President on the 4th of March, 
1809. He chose wise men for his cabinet, or his advisers. 

Questions. — 17. What more can you tell about the Embargo ? 
18. What can you tell of a new election ? i. What can you say about 
Madison t 2. What did Madison do ,'' 



MADISON S ADMINISTRATION. 



191 



On account of the continued 
troubles with Great Britain and 
France, he called the Congress 
together a few weeks afterward, 
to consider these matters. 

3. King George, who was 
the same man that ruled Great 
Britain when the Revolution 
commenced, almost forty years 
before, was disposed to be just 
toward the Americans, but, as 
was often the case, he had bad 
advisers, and he was some- 
times crazy, and did not know 
what he did. He sent a man 
over here to settle all difficul- 
ties ; and things would have 
gone on smoothly had not his 
advisers prevented the king 
from approving of what his 
agent had done. For awhile 
the Americans believed that 
the British government would 
act justly, and they commenced trading with British mer- 
chants, as before. 

4. But France and England continued to act very un- 
kindly toward the Americans. They allowed their war- 
ships to seize and plunder our merchant-vessels, and in 
every way acted as enemies, while they pretended to be our 
friends. Great Britain even sent her naval vessels to our 
coasts, to seize American ships and send them to England as 
prizes. 




MADISON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions. — 3. What can you say about King George and his 
advisers ? 4. What was done ? How did France and England con- 
tinue to act ? 



192 



THE NATION. 



5. On one occasion, at about the middle of April, 181 1, 
the British- ship Little Belt attacked the American ship 
Fresident, off the coast of Virginia. They had a rather 
severe fight, when the commander of the British ship con- 
cluded it was best to stop, and they separated. This event 
made a great deal pf bad feeling. 

6. We have seen [page 181] how the British, in the West, 
a long time before, had caused the Indians to attack the 
Americans. Now they did the same thing again ; and in 
the spring of 181 1, Tecumtha, a great Indian warrior, uni- 
ted several of the western tribes in a league, in which they 
agreed to drive the white people from the country between 
the Ohio river and the Lakes. 

7. General Harrison, who was afterward President of 
the United States, was then Governor of the Indiana Ter- 
ritory. He saw the gathering danger, and caused the peo- ; 
pie to arm themselves, and prepare for war. In the sum- ' 
mer he marched these armed men into the Indian country 
and for several months he watched the savages closely. Fi- 
nally, on a dark night early in November, while he was near 
the banks of the Tippecanoe river, the Indians fell upon 
him and his men. They had a very hard fight until morn- 1 
ing, when the Indians were driven away. The battle of 4 
Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with the 
Indians. 

8. The people of the United States now saw that they 
must either fight or become slaves, as it were, to Great 
Britain again. They had become prosperous and happy in \ 
peace, and very much disliked going to war. But they | 
could no longer endure the insults and the wrongs of the 
British, and so on the 17th of June, 18 12, Congress de- 



QuESTiONS. — 5. What can you tell of a fight in Chesapeake Bay ? 
6. What can you tell about the Indians in the West ? 7. What did 
Harrison do ? and what can you tell of a battle ? 8. What can you 
say about the people of the United States t What was done ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I93 

Glared war against Great Britain. This is known as The 
War of 1812. or 



THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 

9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but 
the navy was so small that it appeared as nothing when com- 
pared with that of Great Britain. The Americans had only 
twelve large war-ships, while the British had over nine 
hundred of all kinds, yet the Americans went boldly and 
confidently into the war. 

10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for 
Independence, was appointed chief commander of the ar- 
mies ; and Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomfield, who 
were also soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be 
his chief assistants. 

11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory 
of Michigan, and when he heard of the declaration of war, 
he was marching with two thousand troops against the In- 
dians. He was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Can- 
ada, and endeavor to take possession of the country. He 
did so, in July, but he found so many British soldiers and 
Indians there that he went back again, and remained at 
Detroit. 

12. The British general. Brock, followed Hull across 
the river, and ordered him to give up the fort and his army 
at once, or he would take them by force, and let his In- 
dians murder them all. Hull felt sure that Brock could 
do it, because he believed he had many more men than 
himself; so, on the i6th of August, 1812, the army, fort, 
and all Michigan were given up to the British. 

Questions. — 9. What did Congress do ? How were the Amer- 
icans prepared for war ? 10. Who was appointed commander-in-chief? 
II. What can you tell about General Hull? 12. What can you tell 
about the surrender of Hull ? , 

13 



94 



THE NATION. 



13. This loss greatly mortified and offended the Amer- 
icans. General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, 
Uke Benedict Arnold. In fact, he came very near being 
hanged. But when the war was over, and it was seen that Hull 
had acted very humanely in trying to save the lives of his 
soldiers, and had done the best he could, the people thought 
better of him. 

14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged 
for invading Canada across the Niagara river. Many troops 
were sent there ; and in October, a large number, under 
Colonel Solomon Van Rensselaer, crossed over and at- 
tacked the British on Queenstown Heights. The battle 
was very severe. The British were driven off, and their 
general. Brock, was killed. Others attacked and beat the 
Americans in the afternoon of the same day, so that both 
parties suffered dreadfully. 

15. Very little more was done on 
land, during the remainder of the 
year. But the little American navy 
did wonders on the ocean. In Au- 
gust, the frigate Constitution com- 
pletely destroyed the British frigate 
Guerriere. Two months later, the 
sloop-of-war Wasp^ fought and beat 
UNITED STATES FRIGATE, ^j^g Brltlsh brig FwUc, off thc coast of 

North Carolina. But the Wasp was taken by another 

British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not 

amount to much. 

16. A week after this, the frigate United States fought 

the British frigate Macedo7iian for two hours, and beat her. 

The United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, 




Questions. — 13 How did the Americans feel about the acts of 
Hull ? 14. What can you tell of an invasion of Canada? 15. What 
occurred on the ocean t 16. What other conflicts occurred on the 
ocean ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I95 

[verse 6, page 187]. At the close of December, the Con- 
stitution and yava had a terrible -fight. Many of the British 
were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. 
The Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridge, the 
officer who was made prisoner [verse 5, page 186] at Tripoli. 

17. These victories made the Americans feel strong and 
joyful. They had already many privateers [verse 3, page' 
127] on the ocean, and these were rapidly increased in 
numbers. During that first year of the war, they captured 
about three hundred merchant-ships from the British. 
Encouraged by these things, the Americans prepared for a 
lively campaign in 1813. 

18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison 
was again chosen President of the United States. George 
Chnton [verse 5. page 175], had been Vice-President. 
He died, and Elbridge Gerry, one of the great Patriots of 
the Revolution, who signed the Declaration of Independ- 
ence [verse 17, page 131], was chosen in his place. 



S E C T I O N V . 

THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 

I. The campaign of 18 13 opened with the year. The 
army was in three divisions. The army of the West was 
under General William H. Harrison, at the head of Lake 
Erie. The army of the Center was under General Henry 
Dearborn, on the Niagara river ; and the army of the North 
was under General Wade Hampton, on the borders of Lake 
Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock's place as 
commander of the British army in Canada. 

Questions. — 17. How did the Americans feel? What can you 
tell about privateers ? 18. What can you tell about a new election ? 
I. What can you tell about the division of the army ? 



196 THE NATION. 




2. War began in the West. Thou- 
sands of young men went from Ken- 
tucky and other western States, to 
drive the British from Michigan. These 
were led by the brave old Governor 
Shelby, who fought valiantly at the 
battle of King's Mountain, mentioned 
c>^ «[«• on page 161. 

GENERAL SHELBY. 3. Early lu Jauuary, General Win- 

chester, with an army of fine young men, marched toward 
Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead and had some 
skirmishing. The British General, Proctor, then on the 
Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester 
[January 2 2d], near the river Raisin. After a hard battle, 
the Americans were compelled to surrender, on promise 
of being well treated. 

4. We remember what Montcalm promised Monro at 
Fort William Henry, and what sad thing happened. See 
verses 35 and ^6, page 98. A similar thing occurred 
now. Proctor, who was not half as honorable as Mont- 
calm, went off, without leaving a guard to protect the 
American prisoners. The Indians soon turned back, mur- 
dered a great many of them, set fire to houses, and kept 
some of the prisoners, to torture them in the woods. This 
made the Kentuckians very indignant. After that, when 
they attacked the British and Indians, they would cry out, 
" Remember the river Raisin ! " 

5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he 
was at the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, 
and called it Fort Meigs. He remained there with his 
troops till the ist of May, when he was attacked by Gener^ 



Questions. — 2. What was done in the West ? 3. What can you 
tell of Winchester and a battle ? 4. What wicked thing was done near 
the river Raisin ? 5. What did Harrison do ? What happened at 
Fort Meiffs ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I97 



al Proctor with more than two thousand British troops and 
Indians. The savages were led by Tecumtha, the great 
Indian Chief mentioned on page 192. 

6. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five 
days' struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were 
themselves taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but 
on the 8th of May he was compelled to fly to the Canada 
shore. 

7. A large number of Americans, under General Green 
Clay^ remained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, 
Proctor and Tecumtha, with four thousand men, attacked 
them. Leaving Tecumtha there, Proctor soon marched 
swiftly to attack Fort Stephenson, at ^^^ 
Lower Sandusky, which was defend- 
ed by Major Croghan — a brave young 
man, only twenty-one years of age, 
having with him only one hundred 
and fifty men. 

8. " Surrender immediately," said 
Proctor, on his arrival. " Never, 
while I have a man left," replied 
Croghan. Then a terrible fight fol- jiajob ceoghan. 
lowed [Aug. 2d]. At last the British and Indians, beaten 
and greatly alarmed, fled in confusion. The shots from a 
single cannon in the fort, had killed or v^'ounded one hun- 
dred and fifty of them, while Croghan lost only one man 
killed and seven wounded. Tecumtha and the remainder 
fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 

9. The two great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became 
places of much interest. In the autumn of 18 12, the 
(Americans completed a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and 
in the summer of 18 13, another had been prepared on Lake 




Questions.— 6. What can you tell about Proctor ? 7, What more 
can you tell about Proctor and the Indians ? 8. What can you tell of 
the bravery of Croghan ? 9. What was done on the lakes ? 



198 THE NATION. 




Erie, and placed under the command of the brave young 

war-sailor, Commodore Perry. 

10. The British also had a 
small fleet on Lake Erie. This 
and the American fleet met to- 
ward the west end of the lake, on 
the loth of September, 18 13, and 

^i^^^^^SF'^i.^ ^^^^ ^ ^^^y ^^^^^ battle, which last- 
ed a greater part of the day. To- 
ward evening every British vessel 
had surrendered to Perry, and 
COMMODORE PERKY. tlicn hc wrotc to General Harrison 

— " We have met the enemy, and they are ours ! " 

11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie 
at this time. On the 17th of September, he was joined by 
four thousand Kentuckians, under the brave old Shelby, 
[page 196], and they proceeded to attack the British at 
Maiden, on the Canada shore, and to take Detroit away 
from them. 

12. The British and Indians fled into the country in 
western Canada. A part of the American army took pos- 
session of Detroit, and the remainder, more than three 
thousand strong, led by Harrison, Shelby, and others, start- 
ed in pursuit of the flying enemy. 

13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river 
Thames, on the 5th of October. There a desperate battle 
was fought. Tecumtha was killed, and his followers fled 
in dismay. Almost the whole of Proctor's army were killed 
or made prisoners, and Proctor himself barely escaped on 
horseback. 

14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and 

Questions. — 10. What can you tell of Perry and his battle ? 11. 
"What can you tell of Harrison and Shelby.^ 12. What can you tell 
of a pursuit ? 13. What can you tell of a battle near the Thames ? 
14. What Was now gained .'' What did Harrison do .'' 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I99 

there was no more war in that region. The people, all 
over the country, rejoiced. Harrison left Colonel Lewis 
Cass, with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, and dismissing 
many of the volunteers (the young men from Kentucky), 
he marched with the remainder of his army to Niagara, 
where they joined the army of the center. 

15. In February some British troops had crossed the 
St. Lawrence on the ice, and destroyed much property at 
Ogdensburg. General Dearborn now determined to attack 
the British at Toronto (then called York), in Upper Cana- 
da. Toward the close of April, quite a large number of 
troops, in ships commanded by Commodore Chauncey, 
went to that place, and made a strong attack upon it. The 
Americans were commanded by General Pike ; the British 
and Indians by General Sheaffe. 

16. The British found the Americans too strong for 
them, so they fled [April 27th], after setting fire to the 
powder in the fort, which blew it all in pieces. General 
Pike was so badly hurt by some of the flying stones and 
timbers, that he died on Chauncey's ship soon afterward, 
with the captured British flag under his head. The Ameri- 
can flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 

17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the 
same ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the Nia- 
gara river The British were compelled to give up the 
fort. They fled to Burlington Heights, at the western end 
of Lake Ontario, closely pursued by the Americans. 

18. Sir George Prevost [verse i, page 195], went to 
Sackett's Harbor with ships and troops, while Chauncey, 
with his fleet, was at the other end of Lake Ontario. On 
the 27 th of May, 18 13, Prevost landed more than a thou- 

QUESTIONS. — 15. What can you tell about an attack on York, or 
Toronto? 16. What can you tell of the fight and other events ? 17. 
What did the Americans do on the western shores of Lake Ontario ? 
18- What occurred at Sackett's Harbor ? 



200 THE NATION. 



sand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, with 
a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants 
together as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became 
alarmed, and fled to his ships in great haste. 

19. Now the Americans planned an attack upon Mont- 
real [verse 62, page 104], in Canada. Dearborn was taken 
sick, and General Wilkinson took his place as chief com- 
mander. He collected seven thousand troops on the banks 
of the St. Lawrence, early in November, and went down 
that river, expecting to be joined, for the attack on Mont- 
real, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
Champlain. 

20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the 
river, and the Americans found it very difficult to pass 
many places, with their boats. Some of them, under Gen- 
eral Brown, landed at Williamsburg ; and at Chrysler's farm 
near there, on the nth of November, the Americans and 
British had a severe fight. The Americans lost more than 
three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 

21. When he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
Hampton would not join him, so he marched his army to 
French Mills, nine miles in the country, and prepared to 
spend the winter there. They called the place Fort Cov- 
ington. 

22. While these things were going on, there were some 
exciting scenes on the Niagara. The Americans burned 
the Canadian village of Newark. The British were soon 
revenged. They took Forts George and Niagara away 
from the Americans, and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, 
Manchester (now Niagara Falls village), the Tuscarora In- 
dian village, Black Rock, and Buffalo. These places were 

Questions. — 19. What was planned .? and what did the Americans 
do? 20. What can you tell of a battle in Canada.'' 21. What did 
Wilkinson do ? 22. What can you tell of events on the Niagara 
frontier ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 20I 



all burned in December, and thus ended the campaign of 
1813 in the North. 

23. We have noticed that the brave Indian warrior, 
Tecumtha, was killed in battle, in October, 18 13. In 
the spring of that year, he had been among the fierce 
Southern tribes, to arouse them against the white people. 
The Creeks listened to him ; and late in August they at- 
tacked Fort Mimms, on the Alabama river, and murdered 
almost three hundred men, women, and children. 

24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of 
the South very indignant ; and full twenty-five hundred 
Tennesseeans, under General Jackson (one of the greatest 
of the American warriors), marched into the country of the 
Creeks. They had battle after battle with the Indians, and 
always beat them. Finally, toward the close of March, 
18 14, the last battle was fought at the Great Horse Shoe 
Bend, on the Tallapoosa river. There more than six hun- 
dred Indian warriors were slain, and the power of the Creek 
nation was crushed forever. 

25. Let us now observe what 
happened on the ocean during 
18 13. On the 24th of February, the 
sloop-of-war Hornet, commanded 
by the brave Captain Lawrence, 
fought and captured the British 
brig Peacock, off the east coast of 
South America. A few minutes 
after the Feacock gave up, it went 
to the bottom of the sea. 

26. Captain Lawrence was captain lawrence. 
much praised, and when he came home he was made com- 
mander of the frigate Chesapeake, a larger vessel. In this 




Questions.— 23. What can you tell of Tecumtha? 24. What can 
you tell about Jackson and Indian battles ? 25. What occurred on 
the ocean in 1813 ? 26. What can vou tell about Captain Lawrence ? 



202 



THE NATION. 



ship he sailed out of Boston harbor on the ist of June, 1813, 
and that afternoon had a hard battle with the British frigate 
Shamio7i. The brave Captain Lawrence was shot, and as 
they carried him below to die, he said, " Don't give up the 




LAWRENCE CARRIED BELOW, 



ship ! " But they were compelled to give it up, for the 
Shannon was the victor. 

27. In August, the British ^Xoo^^ Pelican took the Amer- 



QuESTiON. — 27. What else occurred on the ocean 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 203 



ican brig Argus. A month afterward, Perry gained his 
great victor}' on Lake Erie [verse 10, page 198]. A few days 
before this [Sept. 5], the British brig Boxer had surrender- 
ed to the American brig Enterprise, after a fight off the 
coast of Maine. The commander of each vessel was killed, 
and they were buried in one grave at Portland. 

28. During the summer of 18 13, the British admiral, 
Cockburn, attacked, plundered, and destroyed towns and 
other property on the Chesapeake Bay and vi.cinity. In 
March he destroyed the American shipping in the Dela- 
ware, and in May he attacked and burned Havre de Grasse, 
Georgetown, and Frederictown, on the Chesapeake Bay. 
Then he went into Hampton Roads, at Old Point Comfort 
[verse 14, page 189], and proceeded toward Norfolk. 

29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below 
Norfolk, bravely disputed Cockburn's passage [June 22], 
and drove him back The British then attacked [June 25] 
and plundered Plampton until they were tired, for the Amer- 
ican soldiers there were too few to drive them away. 
Then they went South, plundering the Carolina coast all 
the way to the Savannah river. 

• 30. During 18 13, the American frigate Essex, com- 
manded by Captain David Porter, made a long cruise m 
the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, and captured many British 
whaling vessels. At length, in March, 18 14, the Essex 
fought two British vessels at Valparaiso. It was one of 
the hardest sea-fights during the war. The British were 
victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of the Navy, 
"We have been unfortunate, but not dis2:raced." 



Questions. — 28. What can you tell about Admiral Cockburn ? 
29. What occurred at Craney Island ? What more can you tell about 
Cockburn ? 30. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and 
his vessel '' 



204 THE NATION. 



SECTION VI. 

SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE CONTIN- 
UED. [1814, 1815.] 

1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain 
was at war with Napoleon all this time, and was prevented 
sending ships and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 
18 14 Napoleon was driven out of France, and it was sup- 
posed that war would cease. So the British sent fourteen 
thousand of the great Wellington's troops over to Canada. 

2. The American army in northern New York was put 
in motion at the close of February. It was useless to in- 
vade Canada in the St. Lawrence region, so Wilkinson led 
some of the troops to Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain, and 
Brown marched with others to Sackett's Harbor. 

3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops 
attacked Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time 
for two days, they were driven away by the Americans 
[May 7], with a loss of over two hundred men. They did 
not venture back again. 

4. At about this time. General Brown led his troops to 
the Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, 
some Americans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed 
the river and captured Fort Erie. The next day, the Ame- 
rican and British armies had a very severe battle at Chip- 
pewa. The British were badly beaten, and both armies 
suffered very much. The British lost about five hundred 
men, and the Americans three hundred. 

5. The British retreated to Burlington Heights, where 

Questions. — i. What was well for the Americans ? 2. What did 
the Americans in northern New York do ? 3. What occurred at Os- 
wego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river ? 5. What can you 
tell about the British army and a battle near Niagara Falls ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE, 



205 




GENERAL BROWN. 



they were joined by General Drum- 
mond. Then they all came back, 
and attacked Brown and his army 
at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
There, at the close of a hot day, 
one of the hardest battles of the 
war commenced [July 25], and con- 
tinued until midnight, when each 
party had lost a little more than 
eight hundred and fifty men. The 
Americans were again the victors ; 
and the next day they took post at Fort Erie. 

6. On the 15 th of August, Drummond, with five thou- 
sand men, attacked Fort Erie, but was driven off, after 
losing almost a thousand of them. He was compelled to 
flee to Fort George ; and finally the Americans destroyed 
Fort Erie, crossed the river, and went into winter quarters 
at Buffalo and in its neighborhood. 

7. In August, General Prevost [verse i, page 195], 
with fourteen thousand men, marched from Canada to 
drive the Americans from Plattsburg. Each party had a 
small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these and the two 
armies had a very severe battle at 
Plattsburg, on the nth of Sep- 
tember. The American army 
was commanded by General Ma- 
comb, and the navy by Commo- 
dore Macdonough. 

8. This was one of the most 
important battles of the war. The 
British fleet was beaten ; and Pre- 
vost, much alarmed, fled, havinsr „„„, ^„„„ , »^ *„^„o« 

' » ' O COMMODORK MACDONOTTGH. 




Questions — 6. What else happened on the Niagara frontier ? 
7. What can you tell of the British and Americans on Lake Cham- 
plain ? 8. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg ? 



2o6 THE NATION. 



lost in killed, wounded, and missing, twenty-five hundred 
men. The Americans lost only one hundred and twenty- 
one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
country. 

9. At about the middle of August, General Ross, one 
of V/ellington's bravest officers, came with a large fleet and 
six thousand soldiers, and landed on the shores of Mary- 
land. With five thousand men he marched toward Wash- 
ington city, and, at Bladensburg, he had a battle with the 
Americans under General Winder. 

10. The Americans were too few to oppose Ross, and 
on the 24th of August, the British entered Washington, 
burned the Capitol, the President's house, and many private 
buildings, and came very near making a prisoner of Pres- 
ident Madison. 

11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the Brit- 
ish fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few 
miles from the city, and, while marching to attack it, he 
was killed in a skirmish. Soon afterward a severe battle, 
known as that of North Point, occurred [Sept. 12], while 
the British ships, under Admiral Cochrane, were attacking 
Fort McHenry, in Baltimore harbor. 

12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so 
opposed the British, at every move, that they concluded 
it was useless to make further efforts to capture Baltimore. 
So they sailed away. This defense was considered a great 
victory, for it not only saved the city of Baltimore from 
capture, but that of other cities on the seaboard. 

13. During the summer of 18 14, British ships contin- 
ually annoyed the people on the New England coast. 
Stonington was attacked in August, but the armed inhab- 

QuESTiONS. — 9. What occurred in Maryland ? 10. What did the 
British do ? 1 1. What occurred near Baltimore ? 12. What can you 
tell of the defense of Baltimore .'' 13. What occurred on the New 
England coast ? 



SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 20/ 

itants, after opposing them for four days, finally compelled 
the British to leave on the 12 th. After this, the war al- 
most ceased at the North. 

14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the 
South. The Indians v.ere rather quiet, but the Spaniards, 
who owned Florida, favored the British. The Spanish 
governor allowed the fitting out of a British fleet at Pensa- 
cola, to attack the American fort at the entrance to Mobile 
Bay, and encouraged two hundred Creek warriors to go 
with them. The attack was made on the nth of Septem- 
ber, 1814. The British were driven off, with the loss of 
one of their vessels and many men. 

15. General Jackson, who commanded at the South, 
told the Spanish governor that he would punish him for 
helping the enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a 
good excuse for his conduct. The governor paid no at- 
tention to what Jackson said. So the general, early in No- 
vember, marched his army into Florida, drove the British 
in Pensacola to their shipping, and made the governor beg 
for mercy, and give up the fort, town, and every thing 
else. 

16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly 
alarmed by the news that a large number of British ships 
and soldiers were coming to attack the city. They sent 
in great haste to General Jackson, asking him to come and 
help them. He arrived there in December, and soon after 
that. General Pakenham, with twelve thousand of Wei- 
lington's soldiers, appeared below New Orleans. 

17. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First 
he had skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on 
the 8th of January, 18 15, a very severe battle was fought 
four miles below the city, where Jackson had erected strong 

Questions. — 14. What can you tell of events in Florida? 15. 
What did General Jackson do > 16. What can you tell about New 
Orleans ? 1 7. What preparations against the British were made ? 



208 THE NATION, 



works, armed with a few cannons. These works stretched 
across from the Mississippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 
i8. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his 
works, most of them armed with rifles. The British in full 
force marched up. When they were within rifleshot, the 
Americans fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. 
Pakenham was killed, and soon the whole British army 
fled, leaving seven hundred men dead, and more than a 
thousand wounded, on the field. The Americans lost only 
eight killed and thirteen wounded. 

19. The battle at New Orleans was the last one, on 
land, of the Second War for Independence. The 
victory made the Americans rejoice greatly. The Amer- 
ican and British governments, through their agents ap- 
pointed for the purpose, had already made another agree- 
ment to become friends. 

20. That Treaty of peace and friendship was completed 
at Ghent, in Belgium, on the day before Christmas, in 18 14 ; 
and forty days after the battle at New Orleans, the Pres- 
ident of the United States proclaimed Peace. Then a 
day was appointed for the whole nation to join in thanks- 
giving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed event. 

21. The contest wich Great Britain had just ended, 
when the Americans were compelled to engage in a short 



war with ALGIERS. 

22. We have already noticed [page 183], the sea-rob- 
bers in the Mediterranean, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli 
was humbled [see page 187]. The Dey, or Governor of 

Questions.— 18. Describe the battle of New Orleans. 19. What 
can you say of the victory at New Orleans ? What was done ? 20. 
What can you tell about the treaty for peace? 21. What happened 
at that time ? 22. What can you tell about the sea-robbers in the 
Mediterranean 



WAR WITH ALGIERS. 



209 



Algiers, having been deceived by the story that the British 
had destroyed all of the American war-vessels, began to 
rob their merchant-ships, and was very impertinent to the 
American agent there. 

23. President Madison determined to humble the Al- 
gerine, also ; so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediter- 
ranean, with a naval force, in May, 18 15. He fell in with 
the Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many pris- 
oners, and then sailed to Algiers. The governor was as- 
tonished. Decatur- told him he must let every American 
go, and pay for all the property his people had robbed the 
Americans of, or he would destroy his ships and his city. 
The frightened governor did so, and after that he let the 
Americans alone. 

24. Decatur then made the Bashaws or Governors of 
Tunis and Tripoli do the same thing ; and from that time 
to this, we have had very little trouble with the Barbary 
Powers, as they were called. In a little while, Decatur 
did there what all the powers of Europe had not been able 
to do. 

25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Mad- 
ison drew to a close. Little else of much importance 
occurred before its end, except the admission of Indiana 
into the Union, and giving a new charter to the United 
States Bank. In the autumn of 18 16, James Monroe, of 
Virginia, was elected President, and Daniel D. Tompkins, 
of New York, Vice-President of the United States. 

Questions.— 23. What can you tell about an expedition against 
the Algerines ? 24. What else did Decatur do ? 25. What can you 
say about the closing of Madison's administration ? 

14 



2IO 



THE NATION. 



SECTION VII. 

Monroe's administration. [1S17-1825.] 

1. James Monroe, the fifth" 
President of the United States, 
was a soldier in the Revolu- 
tion, and belonged to the Re- 
publican party. He chose 
able men for his cabinet, as 
advisers, and they all went to 
work industriously to get gov- 

(^ ernment matters out of the 
,^^' confusion in which the war 
had left them. 

2. During the war the Ame- 
ricans manufactured cloth and 

1 1 many other things, which be- 
I fore they bought in England 
and France. They spent a 
great deal of money for ma- 
ll^ chineiy to do it with. When 
the French and English goods 
came in abundance after the 
war, these m.cinufacturers were 
much injured, and thousands 
of people had nothing to do. 
3. Like many other things, this, that seemed an evil, 
was a good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle 
went beyond the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated 
the soil, and became healthier, happier, and wealthier than 
they could have been had they remained in the East, and 
there founded new States. 

Questions. — i. "What can you tell about Monroe and his cabinet ? 
2. What can you tell about manufactures 3. What did many oeople do ? 




MONROE, AND HIS BESIDENCE. 



MONROES ADMINISTRATION. 211 

4. During Mr. Monroe's administration, the Territories 
of Mississippi, Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, were ad- 
mitted into the Union as States. Settlements also in- 
creased very rapidly all over the West. General prosperity 
was everywhere visible, and every body hoped for long 
years of repose, w'hen some difficulty appeared in the South. 

5. There w^re mischievous British subjects in Florida, 
who were exciting the Indians to injure the Americans. 
Toward the close of 18 17, a large number of Creek and 
Seminole Indians and runaway negroes, commenced plun- 
dering and murdering the settlers on the borders of Georgia 
and Alabama. Troops were sent to protect the people, 
but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all of them in 
great danger. 

6. General Jackson was sent wdth a thousand mounted 
Tennesseeans to the aid of the troops. He caught and 
hung two white men who had excited the Indians to mur- 
der and plunder his countrymen. He then marched to 
Pensacola, captured the town and fort, and sent the Span- 
ish governor, and others who had also incited the Indians 
against the Americans, to Cuba. 

7. At first, Jackson was severely censured for these 
acts, but he was finally commended. Not long afterward, 
Florida came into the possession of the government of the 
United States, by a treaty with Spain, and Jackson was 
made the first governor of the new territory. 

8. When the people of Missouri asked Congress to 
admit their Territory into the Union as a State, there arose 
a great deal of discussion in Congress and out of it, as to 
whether slaves should be allowed there. These disputes 
continued about two years, and at times they were very v;arm. 

Questions, — 4, What can you say about Monroe's administration ? 
5, What occurred in the South,-* 6. What did General Jackson do ,' 
7, What did the people think ? What was done ? 8. Vv'hat can you 
tell about Missouri ? 



212 THE NATION. 



9. It was finally agreed to allow negro-slaves in Mis- 
souri; but it was also agreed that a line should be drawn 
Irom the southern boundary of Missouri to the Pacific 
Ocean, and that north of that line there should never be 
any slaves, in any new State that might be formed there. 
This was called the Missouri Co7npromise. 

10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. 
Monroe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President 
and Vice-President. There was very little opposition to 
them, for the old Federal party had almost ceased to 
exist. 

11. In 18 18, Congress made a law by which the sol- 
diers of the Revolution, yet living, were to be paid a pen- 
sion, or so much money every year. The same yea/ an 
arrangement was made for the Americans to share with 
the British in the Newfoundland fisheries ; the value of 
which, as we have noticed [verse 4, page 11], was first 
made known by Cabot. 

12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the 
Mediterranean. There were a great many of them among 
the West India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant- 
vessels. The President sent a naval force there under 
Commodore Porter, in 1822, which destroyed more than 
twenty of the pirate-vessels. Commodore Perry captured 
many more of them the next year, and dispersed the re- 
mainder. 

13. And now a pleasant event occurred. La Fayette, 
who came from France [page 139], and helped the Amer- 
icans so nobly in the old War for Independence, came to 
visit the people of the United States. He arrived in the 
summer of 1824, stayed until the next year, and travelled 



Questions.— 9. What was agreed to? 10. What can you tell 
about a new election? 11. What can you tell about the old soldiers 
and the fisheries ? 12. What can you tell about West India pirates ? 
13. What can you tell about La Fayette ? 



ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 



213 



more than five thousand miles among us. A national vessel, 
named Brandywine in his honor (because he fought in the 
battle of Brandywine), was then sent to convey him home. 
14. In the autumn of 1824, the people of the United 
States chose a new Chief Magistrate. John Quincy Ad- 
ams, son of the old President, John Adams [verse i, page 
184,] was elected to that high office, and John C. Calhoun, 
of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 



SECTION VIII. 

ADAMS's ADMINISTRA- 
TION. [1825-1829.] 

1. John Quincy Adams, the 
sixth President of the United 
States, was a youth during the 
Revolution ; yet he saw and 
knew much of its scenes. He 
became President on the 4 th 
of March, 1825. At that time 
our country was at peace with 
all the world, and every thing 
appeared very prosperous. 

2. There was a little trouble 
in Georgia in connection with 
the removal of the Creek and 
Cherokee Indians from that 
State, at the commencement of 
Adams's administration. But 

this difficulty soon disappear- j. q. adams, and his residence. 
ed, and these Indians went beyond the Mississippi river. 




Questions.— 14. What about another election ? i. What can you 
tell about John Quincy Adams ? What can you say about peace and 
prosperity ? 2. What can you tell about the Creek Indians in Georgia ? 



214 "^^^ NATION. 




3. The same year [1825 J, the great canal in the State 
of New York, which connects Lake Erie with the Hudson 
river, was completed. It was a most wonderful work, for it 
was really making a navigable river over three hundred and 
sixty miles in length. Dewitt Clin- 
ton, while governor of New York, 
did more than any other man to- 
ward the accomplishment of the 
v/ork. 
^/fS'^iJBfe'^^SlL 4- ^ remarkable occurrence 

took place m the summer of 1826. 
On the 4th of July, just fifty years 
after the Declaration of Independ- 
ence was adopted, Thomas Jeffer- 
DEwiTT CLINTON. gon and John Adams died. They 

were both on the Committee that drew up the Declaration, 
[verse 17, page 131], both had been foreign ministers, and 
each had been Vice-President, and then President of the 
United States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was al- 
most ninety years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty-three. 

5. We have noticed that the Americans, who commenced 
manufacturing cloth and other things during the war, were 
injured afterward by such goods coming from England, and 
being sold cheaper than they could make them. In order 
to help the American manufacturers, Congress, in 1828, 
laid a high duty on certain manufactured articles brought 
from England and France, and used by the Americans. 
This v/as called a Protective Tariff. 

6. This dut}\ or ta7'iff, made such goods dearer, and 
then the Americans could make money by manufacturing 
them at the same price. This plan to protect our manu^ 
facturers, and get money for the government, was called 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about a great canal ? 4 What 
remarkable occurrence took place ? 5. What more can you tell about 
American manufacturers } 6. What can you tell about a tariff ? 



JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 



215 



The American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, 
as we shall notice presently. 

7. President Adams's term now drew to a close. The 
nation was very prosperous. The government was veiy 
little in debt, and was at peace with all the world. In the 
autumn of 1828, the people chose the soldier, Andrew 
Jackson [verse 24, page 201], to be their Chief Magistrate, 
and John C. Calhoun was again elected Vice-President. 



SECTION IX. 

Jackson's 'adminis- 
tration. [1S29-1837.] 

1. Andrew Jackson, the 
seventh President of the Uni- 
ted States, was the last of the 
Chief Magistrates, excepting 
Harrison, who lived during the 
Revolution. Jackson, though 
quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
army in South Carolina, toward 
the clo^e cf the old War for 
Independence. 

2. Jackson became Pres- 
ident on the 4th cf March, 
1829. He was an* honest mnn, 
with a strong will ; and he was 
always disposed to do what he 
thought was right, without re- 
gard to the opinions of others. 

3. Jackson's administration 




JACESON, AKD HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions.— 7. \Vhat can you say about our country, and a new 
election ? I, 2. What can you say about General Jackson t 3. What 
occurred during the first two or three years of his administration t 



2l6 



THE NATION. 



was a quiet one for two or three years. There was a Uttle 
trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, for a while, 
but nothing caused much uneasiness until the summer of 
1832, when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 

4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress 
should decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson be- 
lieved that it ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In 
the winter of 1832, the officers of the Bank asked Congress 
to recharter it, that is, decree that it should go on and do 
business after 1836. Congress did so, but it was of no 
use. 

5. We have observed, in verse 4, on page 179, how de- 
crees of Congress become laws. When the Act of Con- 
gress for rechartering the United States Bank was handed 
to the President for him to sign, he refused, and returned 
it to Congress with a statement of his objections. This 
refusal is called a Vefj. In this case it caused great dis- 
satisfaction, for it was thought that business could not be 
done well without the Bank. 

6. At this time there was 
more trouble with the Indians. 
In the summer of 1832, Black 
Havv'k, a bold chief, led some 
of the warriors of the Western 
tribes against the white people 
near the Mississippi. But the 
war did not last long. United 
States troops soon beat the 
Indians, and Black Hawk was 
made a prisoner. He was ta- 
ken to New York and other 




JOHN C. CALUOUN. 



Questions. — 4. What can you tell about the United States Bank } 
5. What more can you tell about the Bank, and Congress, and a 
veto ? 6. What can you tell about Black Hawk } 



TACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 



217 



great cities, and was so astonished at the number and 
power of the white people, that he resolved never to go to 
war with them again. 

7. The most serious trouble was about the Tariff) 
already mentioned. The people in the cotton -growing 
States did not like it ; and political leaders of South Car- 
olina declared that the duty should not be paid on goods 
brought into Charleston. They were upheld in this by 
John C. Calhoun, their leading statesman. 

8. This defiance of law was a violation of the Nitional 
Constitution, and President Jackson plainly told the people 
of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he would 
send United States troops there to compel them to, as 
Washington did [page 182], among the whisky-mikers of 
Pennsylvania. 

9. Matters appeared darker and darker every da}^, and 
Civil War seemed to be nigh. But 
early in 1833, Henry Clay, of Ken- 
tucky, proposed a plan, called the 
Compromise Measure, which satis- 
fied all parties very well. It was 
adopted, and so the trouble ceased. 

10. Again, in April, 1833, Jack- 
son made war upon the United States ^f >™»^«ms^\ \ nmmm^ 
Bank. Almost ten million dollars (' iW^Wr"^ /ff { ''I 
belonging to the National Govern- 
ment were in that bank, and the 
use of this money was profitable to 
it. Jackson declared that the money was not safe there, 
and he ordered it all to be taken from the bank, and put 
into various State banks. This injured the old bank very 
much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 




ItENKY CLAY. 



Questions. — 7. What trouble now occurred .? 8 What did the 
President do .'' 9. How was the trouble ended .'' 10. What can you 
tell about the United States Bank and the public money .'' 



2l8 



THE NATION. 



business forever, in 1836. This removal of the government 
money from the bank caused great confusion in business, 
for a while. 

II. Jackson was again chosen President of the Repub- 
lic in the autumn of 1832, and he conducted public affairs 
with vigor. Among other things, he attempted the remov- 
al of all the Indians in the United States to a fine country 
west of the Mississippi, where they would not be disturbed 
by the white people. 

12. The Seminoles in Flor- 
ida refused to go. Led by Os- 
ceola, a brave and cunning 
chief, they made war upon the 
white people, which continued 
for several years. Many Uni- 
ted States soldiers were sent 
there, from time to time, but 
the Indians, in their dark 
swamps, defied them, 
OSCEOLA. 13. Finally, in 1836, the 

Creeks joined the Seminoles, and mail-coaches, steam- 
boats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were attacked 
by them. General Winfield Scott went there with troops 
and beat the Creeks ; and during the summer of that year, 
several thousands of them went to their new homes beyond 
the Mississippi. 

14. President Jackson's second term now drew to a 
close. The government of the United States had never be- 
fore stood so high in the opinion of the world. France and 
other governments of Europe were compelled to be honest 
in paying what had long been owing to the people of this 




Questions. — 11. What can you tell of a new election? What 
did Jackson try to do ? 12. What can you tell about Indians ? 13 
What can you tell of an Indian War ? 14. What can you say about 
Jackson's administration .'' 



VAN BUREN S ADMINISTRATION. 



219 



country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
18 1 2. Jackson always acted upon the principle — ask noth- 
ing but what is right, and submit to nothing that is wrong. 
15. Two more new States had now been added to the 
Union, by the admission of Arkansas and Michigan. In 
the autumn of 1836, Martin Van Buren, of New York, who 
had been Vice-President for four years, was chosen Pres- 
ident of the United States ; and in the following winter the 
Senate chose Richard M. Johnson, of Kentucky, to be Vice- 
President. 

SECTION X. 

VAN buren's adminis- 
tration. [I837-I84I.] 

1. Martin Van Buren be- 
came the eighth President of 
the United States on the 4th 
of March, 1837, when he was 
about fifty-five years of age. J] 
He had been in public life 
many years, and was well ac- 
quainted with public affairs. 

2. At the time of his in- 
auguration, the business of the 
country was in great confusion. 
The State Banks had lent the 
public money freely, to the 
people. Speculation and ex- 
travagance followed ; and all 
over the land people seemed 
to be almost crazy to build vil- 
lages, fine houses, and live as tax burex, axd ms residence. 

Questions— 15. What can you tell about new States ? Wh7t 
about another election ? i. What can you tell about Martin Van Bu- 
ren ? 2. What can you say about business and the actions of the i^eople ? 




220 THE NATION. 



if there would be no end to the money. Fmally, when there 
was no more to lend, and many could not pay back, disaster 
and trouble followed. 

3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van 
Buren called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk 
the matter over. But they did very little to help the people 
out of their troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let 
the banks have any more of the public money. So men 
called Sub-Treasurers were appointed to receive it at dif- 
ferent sea ports, and keep it until called for. This plan, 
which was in use until the late civil war, was called The In- 
dependent Treasury System. 

4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola 
was invited to the camp of General Jesup, who command- 
ed the United States troops in Florida, to have a talk about 
peace. There Osceola was made a prisoner, and taken to 
Charleston, where he died not long afterward. This was 
unfair ; and yet it seemed the only way to stop the 
war. 

5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of 
the United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, 
and had several battles with the Indians ; but they v/ere 
not finally subdued until 1842, when the war ended. It 
had continued seven years. 

6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to 
become independent of Great Britain, and commenced a 
revolution. Many Americans went there to help them, and 
this caused veiy unpleasant feelings between the govern- 
ments of the United States and Great Britain. 

7. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the 
Americans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1841, 
when John Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about Congress ? 4, 5. What 
more can you tell about the Seminole war ? 6. What can you tell of 
troubles in Canada .? 7. What did the Presidents do ? 



HARRISON S ADMINISTRATION. 



221 



Then the revolution had been put down ; and, since then, 
all has been quiet in Canada. 

8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with 
the British, about the boundary line between the State ot 
Maine and the province of New Brunswick. This, too, 
made a great deal of unpleasant feeling, and at one time 
the people in that region armed themselves for war. Gen- 
eral Scott went there and made peace ; and in 1842 the 
Vv'hole matter was settled. 

9. In the autumn of 1841, 
General Harrison, of Ohio 
[verse i, page 195], was chosen 
President of the United States, 
with John Tyler, of Virginia, 
as Vice-President. Now the 
two political parties were call- 
ed respectively, Whigs and 
Democrats. Those who were 
the friends of Jackson and 
Van Buren, were the Dem- 
ocrats, and those who elected 
Harrison were Whigs. 



SECTION XI. 

Harrison's and Ty- 
ler's ADMINISTRATION. 
[184I-1845 ] 

I. William Henry Harri- 
son, the ninth President of the 
United States, took his seat, 
as such, on the 4th of March, 1841, when he was almost 




HARRISON, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



Questions.— 8 What can you tell about a boundary line.'' 9 
What can you say about a new election ? I. What can you tell about 
General Harrison and a new President.? 



222 



THE NATION. 



'V- 




seventy years of age. Precisely 
one month afterward, he died. 
Then, according to the decree 
of the National Constitution, 
the Vice-President became the 
acting chief magistrate of the 
Republic. On the 6th of April, 
1841, the 

ADMINISTRATION OF 
JOHN TYLER 

began. Tyler was a much 



younj 



man than Harrison, 



\ND n;8 RESIDENCE. 



and was the tenth President of 
the United States. 

2. President Harrison had 
appointed the last day of May 
for Congress to meet and con- 
sider the affairs of the country. 
They did so, and remained 
together until the middle of 
September. Their chief busi- 
ness was to make a law for 
chartering a United States Bank. 

3. President Tyler, like Jackson, refused to sign the 
law. His political friends were very much offended, and all 
of his Cabinet advisers left him, and would have nothing 
more to do with him, excepting Daniel Webster, who was 
the Secretary of State. Mr. Webster knew that it was best 
for his country to remain, on account of an unfinished 
treaty with Great Britain, and he did so. 

4. During Mr. Tyler's administration, changes were 
made in the tariff laws ; the State of Rhode Island was fa- 



QUESTIONS. — 2. What can you tell about Congress? 3. What can 
you tell about Tyler's troubles ? What did Webster do } 4. What 
occurred during Tyler's administration } 



TYLER S ADMINISTRATION. 



223 




DANIEL WEBSTER. 



vored with a new constitution, and measures were taken 

for the admission of Texas 

into the Union. There was 

much trouble in Rhode Island 

about the constitution. Some 

liked the old charter given 

them by King Charles the 

Second [verse 3, page 77], well 

enough, and others wished a 

new one. The t:wo parties 

came very near having a way 

about it. 

5. The admission of Tex- 
as was an important matter. That State was once a part 
of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled there, 
and they fmally concluded to have a government of their 
own. They had to fight for it. After a sharp struggle the 
peojDle of Texas became independent of Mexico in the 
year 1836. 

6. After a while the Texas people wished their State to 
become one of the United States, and arrangements were 
made for that purpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. 
Tyler's administration in 1845, Congress agreed to it, and 
Texas became one of the States of our Union, on the 4th 
of July following. 

7. The annexation of Texas had much effect on the 
election of President in the autumn of 1844. A majority 
of the people were in favor of that annexation,, and James 
K. Polk, of Tennessee, who was also in favor of it, was 
chosen Chief Magistrate, with George M. Dallas of Penn- 
sylvania, as Vice-President. 

8. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, 



Questions. — 5. What can you say about Texas ? 6. What did 
Texas and the United States do? 7. What happened in 1844.'' 8. 
What can you tell about a wonderful invention ? 



224 



THE NATION. 



occurred in 1844 in connection with Mr. Polk. A meeting 
of Democrats, at Baltimore, having selected Mr. Polk as 
the best man for President, the news of this choice was sent 
from there to Washington City, forty miles, by the Mag- 
netic 'J'elc graph. This wonderful invention by Professor 
Samuel F. B. Morse, an American, by which one man's 
thoughts may be conveyed to another man, a thousand 
miles in a second, was then just completed, and that was 
the first public use ever made of it. 




POLK, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



SECTION XII. 

folk's administra- 
tion. [1845-1849] 

I. James Knox Polk was 
fifty years old when he be- 
came the eleventh President 
of the United States, on the 
4th of March, 1845. He was 
a Democrat in politics, and 
his party was strong through- 
out the country. 

2 The coming in of Texas 
was the most important event 
>^ at the beginning of Mr. Polk's 
administration. The govern- 
ment of Mexico had never ac- 
knowledged the independence 
of that State, but continued to 
claim it as a part of that re- 
public. Of course the act of 
Congress in admitting it was 
very offensive. 



Questions. — i. What can you say about James K. Polk ? 2. 
What can you say about the admission of Texas ? 



WAR WITH MEXICO 225 

3. This offense and an old quarrel about debts due from 
Mexico to people of the United States, were the pretexts 
for a war. Intending war, the President ordered General 
Taylor and fifteen hundred soldiers to go to Texas in July. 
They encamped at Corpus Christi, not far from the Rio 
Grande, or Grand River. At the same time some Ameri- 
can war- vessels went into the Gulf of Mexico . 

4. A large num.ber of Mexican troops collected at Mat- 
am oras, near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 
1845. Early in January following. General Taylor, with 
most of his troops, formed a camp and commenced build- 
ing a fort on the opposite side of the river. General Am- 
pudia (Am-poo-dhee-ah), who commanded the Mexicans, 
ordered him to leave in twenty-four hours, but he refused 
to do so. 

5. General Arista (Ah-rees-tah) now became the Mex- 
ican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
and Taylor's situation became a dangerous one. Soon, 
armed Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some 
Americans were killed by them. This was the first blood 
shed in 

THE WAR WITH MEXICO. 

6. Taylor had left some soldiers, with provisions and 
other things, at Point Isabel. He heard that a large num- 
ber of Mexicans were marching in that direction, so he 
hastened thither with a greater part of his army. When he 
had gone, the Mexicans attacked his fort, opposite Mat- 
amoras, which compelled him to march back to defend 
that. 

7. On his way back, General Taylor fell in with six 

Questions. — 3. What can you tell about preparations for war. 
4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 5. What can you tell about 
the two armies '. 6. What can you tell about the commencement of 
the war ? 

15 



226 THE NATION. 



thousand Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of 
May, 1846. The place where they met was called Palo 
AltOy and there they had a very hard fight for five hours. 
The Mexicans were badly beaten, and lost six hundred men. 

8. Just at evening the next day, the Americans again 
fell in with the Mexicans at a place called Resaca de 
la Falma^ three miles from Matamoras. There they had 
another severe battle, and the Mexicans were beaten, with 
a loss of more than a thousand men. These misfortunes 
greatly alarmed them. 

9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
States, Congress had declared war against Mexico, and the 
Secretary of War, with the help of General Scott, had 
planned an extensive campaign. Mexico extends across 
from the Gulf of Mexico to the Pacific Ocean, so it was 
planned to send war-ships around to attack the enemy on 
the coast of the latter. The President was allowed to raise 
an army of fifty thousand men, and it was determined to 
take possession of Mexico. 

10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mex- 
icans from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a 
strong city in Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of 
September, and then encamped near it, where he waited 
for further orders what to do, from the President of the 
United States. 

11. While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy 
elsewhere. General Wool was preparing the recruits, or 
the new men who joined the army, for military service ; and 
in October he marched into Mexico, and took possession 
of some of the country. In November General Worth took 
one or two places away from the Mexicans. At that time 

Questions. — 7, 8. What can you tell about two battles with the 
Mexicans ? 9. What did Congress do ? What plans were arranged ? 
JO. What can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico? 11. What 
can you tell about other movements in Mexico ? 



WAR WITH MEXICO. 



227 




GENERAL SCOTT. 



General Taylor was in motion, with his main army. After 
taking possession of a large tract of country, Taylor en- 
camped at Victoria. 

12. General Scott, as command- 
er-in-chief of the armies of the Uni- 
ted States, went to Mexico early 
in 1847, and prepared to attack the 
strong town of Vera Cruz, and the 
fort there. For that purpose, he 
strengthened his own army, by ta- 
king many troops from General "J 
Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, 
with only about five thousand men, 
marched boldly against the Mex- 
ican general, Santa Anna, who had 
twenty thousand. 

13. At Buena Vista (Bwe-nah Ves-tah), which means 
"pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
the 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mex- 
icans were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand 
men on the field, killed and wounded. The Americans 
lost about seven hundred. 

14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the 
Americans ; and in the course of a few months, the con- 
quering Taylor returned to the United States, and was ev- 
erywhere received with the greatest honors. Then the 
people first began to talk about making him President of 
our Republic. 

15. While these things were occurring, the Americans, 
under different leaders, were taking possession of other 
parts of northern Mexico, General Kearney was in chief 
command of what was called the Army of the West ; and 



Questions.— 12. What can you tell about Generals Scott and 
Taylor ? 13. What can you tell about a battle .> 15. What else did 
the Americans do ? 



228 



THE NATION. 



in August, 1846, he drove the Mexicans from Santa Fe, 
the chief city of New Mexico, and took possession of that 
broad territory. 

16. During tlie same sum- 
mer, Colonel Fremont (the brave 
explorer of the Rocky Moun- 
tains) and others, took posses- 
sion of California. After some 
more battling until early in Jan- 
uary, 1847, all became quiet. 
Then a vast territory, stretching 
along the Pacific Ocean, and 
several hundred miles into the 
country, came into possession 
of the Americans. 

17. In the mean while, Colonel Doniphan, with a thou- 
sand brave Missourians, made a triumphant march into 
northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (Chee-wah- 
wah), one of the finest provinces of that country, he re- 
turned to New Orleans, having marched over five thou- 
sand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
toward the great city of Mexico. 




COLONEL FREMONT. 



SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 

18. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen 
thousand men, early in March, 1847. His troops were 
borne there by a fleet commanded by Commodore Conner, 
which remained to -assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That 
attack occurred on the i8th of March, and continued nine 
days. Then the city, the strong castle of San Juan de 
Ulloa (San Whan dah Oo-lo-ah), and five thousand ^ris- 



QuESTiONS. — 16. What can you tell about Fremont and others ? 
17. What can you tell about Colonel Doniphan ? 18. What can you 
1 about the Americans at Vera Cruz ? 



y 



SCOTt's invasion of MEXICO. 229 

oners, with five hundred cannons, were given up to the 
Americans. 

19. On the 8th of April, Scott's army commenced their 
march toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a dif- 
ficult place in the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna 
and a large army. There they had a severe battle, when 
the Mexicans lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, over 
four thousand men. Santa Anna escaped on the back of 
a mule. 

20. Week after week, Scott's army continued to move 
on through that interesting country, taking possession of 
place after place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans be- 
fore them. Within two months, that army of not more than 
ten thousand men, took some of the strongest places in 
Mexico, made ten thousand prisoners, and captured seven 
hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, and thirty thou- 
sand bombshells and cannon-balls. 

21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (Pweb-lah), and in 
August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of 
high mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these 
hills, the Americans looked down into distant valleys, and 
saw the city of Mexico, the object of their long and peril- 
ous march. 

22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after 
fighting- several hard battles, and always beating the Mex- 
icans, they appeared before the ancient city, where Cortez, 
a great Spanish soldier [verse 13, page 10], appeared almost 
three, hundred years before. Santa Anna and his army, 
with the government officers, fled from the doomed capital 
at night ; and on the next morning, the 14th of September, 
1847, General Scott and his army entered the city as vic- 
tors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 



Questions. — 19. What can you tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo? 
20. What did Scott's army accomplish ? 21. What can you tell of 
the approach to the city of Mexico 22. What can you tell about the 
conquest of Mexico ? 



230 THE NATION. 



23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 
1848, the Mexican Congress and American Commissioners 
made a bargain or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by 
the United States Government, and then all but New Mex- 
ico and California, which had been taken from the Mex- 
icans by the Americans, was given up. These provinces 
became a part of the United States, and California was af- 
terward admitted into the Union. 

24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold 
was first found in a mill-stream on the American fork of 
the Sacramento river, in California. Soon it was found 
elsewhere ; and when it was known that gold was plentiful 
there, thousands of people went from the United States 
and elsewhere, to dig it. Gold, worth millions and millions 
of dollars, has been found in California since then, and a 
fine State of the Union has grown up on that coast of the 
Pacific Ocean. 

25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of Mr. 
Polk's administration. A difficulty with England, concern- 
ing the northern boundar}' of Oregon, had been settled ; 
and in May, 1848, Wisconsin was admitted into the Union 
as a State. 

26. The brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, 
made him respected and beloved by the people of the Uni- 
ted States ; and at the election for President, in the autumn 
of 1848, he was chosen Chief Magistrate of the Republic. 
Millard Fillmore, of New York, was elected Vice-President. 

Questions. — 23. What can you tell abuot the agreements of the 
two governments ? 24. What can you tell about finding gold ? What 
did it lead to ? 25. What were the chief events of Polk's administra- 
tion ? 26. What can you say about a new election } 



TAYLOR S ADMINISTRATION. 



231 



SECTION xrii. 



1850. 



TAYLORS ADIMINISTRATION 
[1849- 

I. Zachary Taylor was six- 
ty-five years of age when, on 
the 5 th of March, 1849, ^^ 
became the twelfth President 
of the United States. The 
4th of March came on Sunday 
that year, and he was not in- 
augurated until the next day. 

2. We have noticed that 
thousands went to California 
to dig gold. Very soon there 
were people enough there to 
fomi a State, and in Septem- 
ber, 1849, twenty months after 
the first gold w^as found there, 
they met and formed a consti- 
tution, or solemn covenant, by 
which they agreed to be gov- 
erned. 

3. In February, 1850, the 
people of California asked 
Congress to admit their coun- 
try into the Union as a State. 
That request made a great stir, for they had declared in 
their Constitution that there should be no negro-slaves in 
California. The people of the northern and western States 
liked that declaration, but those of the southern States did 




mwm 






TATl.OR, AND ins REStUENCK. 



Questions. — i. What can you tell about President Taylor and his 
inauguration ? 2. What more can you say about California.'' 3. What 
can you tell about California coming into the Union .-' 



232 THE NATION. 



not like it, and at one time some of the politicians in that 
section threatened to break up the Union^ if California 
should be admitted as a free-labor State. 

4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for ma- 
ny months. Finally, Henry Clay [page 217], proposed a 
plan that suited all parties very well. It was agreed in 
that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free-la- 
bor States, they should be given up to their owners. The 
latter measure was known as the Fugitive Slave Law. All 
this was agreed to in Congress, but many people, partic- 
ularly at the North, were not pleased with what was called 
the Compromise Measure. 

5. While this matter was before Congress, President 
Taylor sickened and died. That event occurred in July, 
1850. He was the second President who had died while 
in office. The Vice-President, as before [page 222], then 
became President, and on the loth of July, 1850, 

FILL ISI ore's administration 

began. 

6. During President Taylor's brief administration of 
sixteen months, one State and three Territories were added 
to the members of the Republic. One of the Territories 
was named Utah, but was called by the people who settled 
there, Deseret, or the Land of the Honeybee. It is near 
the middle of our continent. 

7. Utah was settled by a people called Monnons, who 
have a peculiar religious belief. Their chief man is called 
Prophet^ and the people are obliged to do as he says. There 
are now many thousands of Mormons in Utah, but because 

Questions. — 4. What was finally done ? 5. What sad event hap- 
pened ? 6. What occurred during Taylor's administration ? 7. What 
can you tell about the Mormons .'* 



FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION. 



^33 



they will not do as the rest of the people of the United 
States want them to, their Territory has never been admit- 
ted into the Union as a State. 

8. Some trouble with Cu- 
ba, one of the West India 
islands belonging to Spain, 
commenced in the spring of 
1850, and at one time it threat- 
ened to make war between the 
United States and Spain. But 
the dispute was fairly settled, 
and the trouble disappeared. 

9. An important expedi- 
tion left New York in May, 
1850, under the command of 
Lieutenant De Haven. It 
went to the Frozen Ocean, at 
the North, in search of Sir 
John Franklin, a great English 
explorer, who went there five 
years before, and never return- 
ed. Another similar expedi- 
tion sailed from New York in 
1853, under Dr. Kane, and 
was gone until the autumn of 
1855. The commander and his men suffered terribly among 
the ice and snows, during the long, dark polar winters. 

10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had 
a dispute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of New- 
foundland [see verse, 4, page 11]. They both sent armed 
ships there, but the difficulty was finally setded by the better 
way oitalkiiig, rather than h)^ fighting. 

Questions. — 8. What can you tell about Cuba t 9. What can you 
tell ot wonderful expeditions to the North ? 10. What can you tell 
about a fishery dispute ? 




FILLMORE, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 



234 



THE NATION, 



11. In the same year American war-ships went to Japan, 
off the eastern coast of China, and the commander carried 
a letter to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to 
allow Americans, as well as the Dutch, to trade there. The 
Emperor agreed to it, and the Americans and Japanese 
have been good friends ever since. 

12. In the autumn of 1852, the people of the United 
States chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be 
their next President, and William R. King, of Alabama, 

for Vice-President. Not long 
afterward a new Territory, call- 
ed Washington, was made out 
of Oregon. So the States of 
our Republic continually grow. 
First Territories, then States. 




PIERCE, AND HIS BE8IDENCE. 



SECTION XIV. 

Pierce's administra- 
tion. [1853-1857.] 

I. Franklin Pierce was for- 
ty-nine years of age when he 
became the fourteenth Presi- 
dent of the United States, on 
the 4th of March, 1853. The 
country was prosperous and 
peaceful, and nothing disturb- 
ed the general harmony, except- 
ing a little dispute with Mexico 
about boundaries, which was 
soon settled. 



Questions. — 11. What can you tell about an expedition to Japan ? 
12. What can you tell about a new election ? i. What can you tell 
about President Pierce and the country } 




PIERCE S ADMINISTRATION. 235 

2. In May of that year, ships were sent to explore the 
eastern coast of Asia ; and at the same time there were 
land expeditions in progress, searching for a good route for a 
railway to the Pacific Ocean. Since then, ocean steamships 
have been going regularly across the Pacific from America 
to Asia ; and a railway, 

extending from the Atlan- 
tic to the Pacific Ocean, 
has been made, so that 
now we may go from New 
York to Japan and China, 
in a very short space of 
time. 

3. In the year 1855, ~ 

,1 A • I AN OCEAN STEAMSHIP. 

the Americans became 

much excited about negro slavery in a Territory west of 
the Mississippi, called Kansas. People from all parts of 
the Union went there to settle, and they quarreled, and 
sometimes fought, because a part of them were in favor of 
having slaves there, and a part of them were opposed to it. 
There was real war there, in 1856, but it was soon stop- 
ped. Those who opposed slavery were the more numerous ; 
and in January, 186 1, Kansas became a free State of the 
Republic. 

4. Some trouble was expected with foreign nations in 
1855. Spain was offended because our government seemed 
determined to possess her island of Cuba. Great Britain 
was offended because we sent her minister home for viola- 
ting our laws, by enlisting men for the British army ; and 
the Central American States were offended, because law- 
less men went there from our borders, to seize their country. 

5. These things were settled in a friendly manner, and 

Questions. — 2. What can you tell about exploring expeditions ? 
3. "What can you say about Kansas ? 4. Tell about threatened trouble 
with foreign nations. 5. Tell about the ocean telegraph wires. 



236 



THE NATION. 



nothing of much importance occurred for some time, ex- 
cepting attempts to connect America and Europe by tele- 
graphic wires more than sixteen hundred miles long. [See 
verse 8, page 223]. It was accomphshed at the close of 
the summer of 1858, when the Queen of England spoke by 
telegraph to the President of the United States, and he 
answered on the same day. The wires immediately broke, 
and it was a long time before another and durable cable, 
as the rope of wires was called, was made. 

€^k\ ^ ^ , 6. In the autumn of 1856, 

James Buchanan, of Penn- 
sylvania, was elected Pres- 
ident of the United States, 
and John C. Breckinridge, of 
Kentucky, Vice-President. 




SECTION XV. 

Buchanan's admin- 
istration. [1857-1861.] 

I. James Buchanan was 
inaugurated the fifteenth Pres- 
ident of the United States on 
the 4th of March, 1857. From 
the beginning to the end of 
his administration, the sub- 
ject of slavery kept the people 
of the country in continual 
disputes, and created much 

BUCHANAN, AND HIS RESIDENCE. ^^^ fgeling. 

2. The Mormons [verse 7, page 232], made some trou- 



QuESTiONS. — 6. Who were elected President and Vice-President.? 
I. What was the principal feature of this administration ? 2. What 
further can you tell of the Mormons? 



LINCOLN S ADMINISTRATION. 



237 



ble. Because Congress would not make their Territory a 
State, they threatened to rebel. Troops were sent to com- 
pel their obedience ; but before these arrived, the Mormons 
concluded to obey the laws and make no more trou- 
ble. 

3. Slight difficulties with foreign nations occurred in 
1857 and 1858, but they were small in comparison with- 
troubles at home on account of slavery. Men in the slave- 
labor States determined to bring negroes from Africa again, 
and to fill some of the new 



Territories with them. The 
people of the free-labor 
States declared that they 
should do no such thing. 

4. Bitter quarrels were 
kept up. These were 
stopped for a little while, 
and the attention of the 
people was taken up with 
some distinguished men 
from Japan, and a lad (the 
Prince of Wales), who was 
heir to the throne of Great 
Britain, who came here in 
i860, to visit our Presi- 
dent. But the old quarrel 
about slavery was soon re- 
sumed. 

5. Abraham Lincoln, of 
Illinois, who was opposed 
to slavery, was elected Pres- 
ident of the United States 




LINCOLN, AND HIS RESIDENCE, 



Questions.— 3. What great dispute created trouble in 1857 and 
1858 ? 4. Tell what important events took place in i860. 5. Who was 
elected President of the United States in i860 ? What did politicians do ? 



238 THE NATION. 



in i860. Politicians in the slave-labor States made this a 
pretext for insurrection against the National Government. 
Claiming the right to do so, they declared several States to 
be separated from the rest ; and they formed a confederacy 
of them, and made Jefferson Davis, of Mississippi, their 
chief ruler. 

6. These Confederates commenced war against their 
Cxovernment, in the spring of 186 1, by attacking Fort Sum- 



ter, in Charleston Harbor. President Lincoln called for 
a large army to check them. The people in the slave- 
labor States took up arms to defend their section of the 
country against troops sent by the Government to put down 
the insurrection. Then began the most dreadful civil war 
ever known. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR [1861]. 

7. Before the Civil War broke out, unfaithful men in 
the higher offices of the government favored the insurgents. 
The greater part of the litde Army had been sent to the west- 
ern frontiers. Southern forts and arsenals were filled with 
arms and ammunition. The Navy had been reduced. The 
Treasury was empty, and public credit was low ; and the 

Questions. — 6. How was a civil war begun ? What did President 
Lincoln and the people do ? 7. What did unfaithful men who 
managed the Government do ? How did the people act ? 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 239 

President found the Government weak in resources of 
every kind. But the people all over the free-labor States 
hurried to help him when he called, and soon formed a 
large army. 

8. The Confederates tried hard to get Washington City, 
the seat of Government, intending to drive Mr. Lincoln 
away and make Jefferson Davis President. They raised an 
army, and went as far as Manassas, in Virginia, thirty miles 
from Washington, where they stayed a long time. Late in 
May, National troops, as those were called that defended 
the Government, went across the Potomac River, from 
Washington into Virginia, and took possession of Alexan- 
dria and Arlington Heights. 

9. Early in June, a battle was fought at Big Bethel, a 
few miles from Fortress Monroe, in Virginia, when the Na- 
tionals were beaten. On the very next day [June 11, 1861], 
there was a little battle at Romney, in Western Virginia, 
when the Confederates were beaten. At the same time, 
National troops were marching across Western Virginia, 
under General McClellan, to 
assist in defending Washington 
City. At this time, loyal citi- 
zens of Western Virginia form- 
ed a new State, called West 
Virginia, which was recognized 
by the Government. 

10. Jefferson Davis and his 
associates went to Richmond in 
July, and called that the capital 




JEFFERSON UAVIS. 



Questions. — 8. What did the Confederates try hard to do ? Wliat 
can you tell about their army ? What did the National troops do ? 
9. What can you tell about a battle, in June, near P^ortress Monroe ? 
What about another battle the next day ? What were the National 
troops doing ? What can you tell about a new State ? 10. What can 
you tell about the Confederates at Richmond ? Give an account of 
the battle of Bull's Run ? 



240 THE NATION. 



of the Confederacy. National troops soon started from 
Washington to drive them away and stop the insurrection. 
They met the Confederates near a place known as Manassas 
Junction, and on a stream of water called Bull's Run, 
the two armies had a hard fight [July 21], and several 
hundred were killed and wounded on each side. The 
National troops were made to fly back toward Washington 
in great confusion. 

11. General McClellan now took command of the troops. 
They were called the Army of the Potomac, and for many 
months he was preparing them to march to Richmond. In 
the mean time there was war in Missouri ; and in a battle 
at Wilson's Creek_, on the 9th of August, the brave General 
Lyon was killed. 

12. The war was all the time spreading wider and wid- 
er, and more and more people were engaged in it. At the 
close of August, General Butler and Commodore String- 
ham, with many troops, went to Hatteras Inlet, on the coast 
of North Carolina, and took away from the Confederates 
some forts they had built there. Very soon afterward. Gen- 
eral Rosecrans had some fighting with Confederates in 
Western Virginia. 

13. At a place called Ball's Bluff, not far up the Poto- 
mac from Washington City, there was a battle at the close 
of October, when the Nationals were badly beaten. A 
week later, troops under General Grant were beaten by the 
Confederates in a fight at Belmont [November 7], on the 
Missouri side of the Mississippi River. On the same day 
the National navy, under Admiral Dupont, captured forts 
near Port Royal, on the coast of South Carolina ; and from 

Questions. — 11. What did General McClellan now do ? What 
was his army called ? What have you to say about the war else- 
where ? 12. What have you to say about the war ? What was done 
on the coast of North Carolina and in Western Virginia ? 13. What 
can you tell about the battles of Ball's Bluff, Belmont, and on the 
coast of South Carolina f 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 24! 

that time the Government troops held all the line islands 
in that neighborhood, 

14. At the close of 1861, the war appeared at places 
several hundred miles apart, and was becoming more and 
more terrible. At the same time, those who ruled England, 
France, and some other countries, helped the confederates 
against the Government all they could, safely, and made the 
war longer and sharper. 

THE GREAT CIVIL WAR [1862]. 

15. Early in January, General Burnside and Commo- 
dore Goldsborough, with many troops and several war-ves- 
sels, captured Roanoke Island, on the coast of North 
Carolina. This was a great loss to the Confederates. It 
gave the Nationals control over a large region of country, 
and threatened Norfolk. A few days afterward [January 
19, 1862], General Thomas, with Western troops, won a 
victory over the Confederates in Eastern Kentucky, near a 
place called Mill Spring. 

16. Toward the middle of February, General Grant 
(who afterward became very famous), with Western troops, 
went to the Cumberland River, not far from Nashville, in 
Tennessee, and took from the Confederates Fort Donelson 
[Feb. 16], and over thirteen thousand men. This was more 
men than General Scott went into Mexico with [page 228], 
and conquered it. Commodore Foote gave General Grant 
much assistance. 

17. Toward the western part of Arkansas, among the 
Ozark Mountains, is a place called Pea Ridge. There Na- 

QuESTiONS. — 14. What have you to say about the war at the close 
of 1 86 1 ? What about foreigners ? 15. Tell what happened at Roan- 
oke Island, and what were the effects ? What did General Thomas 
do ? 16. Give an account of the capture of Fort Donelson. 17. Give 
an account of the battle of Pea Ridge ; and the doings of the Merri- 
mac and Monitor. 
16 



242 THE NATION 




tional troops, under Generals Curtis and Sigel, fought and 
conquered Confederates under General Van Dorn, on the 
8th of March. On the same day, many hundred miles 
eastward of this battle-field, on the coast of the Atlantic, 
a ship of war covered with iron, called the Merrimac, at- 
tacked and destroyed _^^,,^,,ssp: — ^.^^ 
some National war- ves- 
sels, made of wood, near 
Fortress Monroe. That 
night a strange vessel; 
made of iron, with a sort 
of tower that could be the monitor. 
turned round, in which were cannons, suddenly appeared, 
and drove the Merrimac back to Norfolk. The vessel was 
called The Monitor, and was commanded by Lieutenant 
Worden. 

18. The President of the United States is the Comman- 
der-in-Chief, or head-general, of all the warriors of the na- 
tion, on land and sea, and has supreme authority over them. 
Now, knowing that the Confederates were in arms in many 
places, and growing more numerous every day, he ordered 
all of his armies to move against them on the 2 2d of Feb- 
ruary, the birthday of Washington. The Confederates at 
Manassas fled toward Richmond, expecting General Mc- 
Clellan would follow. Grant had gone over to the Ten- 
nessee River, and early in April, near Pittsburg Landing, 
he and his troops fought the Confederates under General 
Beauregard for two days [April 6, 7], beating them, and 
driving them into the State of Mississippi. This is called 
the battle of Shiloh. 

19. At the same time, a fleet of gunboats, under Com- 

QuESTiONS. — 18. What is the power of the President ? What did 
the President order concerning the armies ? What did the Confeder 
ates do ? What can you tell about Gen. Grant ? 19. What did Com- 
modore Foote do? What fort was surrendered to Gillmore, and 
what town was taken by Mitchel ? What did General Augur do ? 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, 



243 




COMMODORE FOOTE. 



modore Foote, and some troops, 
captured Island No. 10, an import- 
ant place in the Mississippi River. 
Four da^^s afterwards, the Confed- 
erates gave up Fort Pulaski, at 
the mouth of the Savannah River, 
to General Gillmore. On the same 
day (April 11), General Mitchel 
took possession of Huntsville, in 
Northern Alabama. On the i8th, 
General Augur drove the Coi^d- 
erates out of Fredericksburg, in Virginia. 

20. The National troops gained a great deal in the 
month of April, 1862. Besides what has just been men- 
tioned, they captured two heavy forts below New Orleans, 
and on the 24th of the month, took that city. The forts 
were taken by war-vessels, under Commodores Farragut 
and Porter. The Confederates, twenty thousand in number, 
under General Lovell, fled from New Orleans when the 
Nationals approached, and General Butler took possession 
of the city. This was a terrible loss to the Confederates. 

21. Early in April, Gen- 
eral McClellan, with the Ar- 
my of the Potomac, which 
had gone down to the neigh- 
borhood of Fortress Monroe, 
began a march up the Pen- 
insula toward Richmond. He 
moved slowly. Between the 
first of May and the last of 
June, several very severe bat- 
tles were fouo^ht within a short 




GENERAL M'CLELLAN. 



Questions. — 20. What did the National troops do in April, 1862 ? 
What can you tell about New Orleans .5* 21. What did General 
McClellan do ? What happened ? 



44 THE NATION, 



distance of Richmond. This was called the Peninsula 
Campaign. 

2 2. McClellan thought he could not get to Richmond 
with his army, and so he stopped fighting. The Confed- 
erates then rushed toward Washington. General John 
Pope was between them and Washington, with an army ; 
and McClellan was ordered to hurry on with his own army 
in that direction, to help Pope. He did not get there in 
time to do much good, and the Nationals were driven to 
the forts around Washington. 

23 General Robert E. Lee, then chief commander of the 
Confederates in Virginia, led them into Maryland. Not far 
from Harper's Ferry, severe battles were fought ; the hard- 
est being called the battle of Antietam, because it was on 
Antietam Creek. It was at the middle of September. 
Lee was beaten [Sept. 17], and compelled to fly across 
the Potomac into Virginia, pursued by General A. E. Burn- 
side, who, soon afterward, took command of the whole 
army, in place of McClellan. 

24. Burnside followed Lee to the Rappahannock River ; 
and at Fredericksburg, on the 13th of December, the two 
armies fought a great battle. The Nationals had crossed 
the river, and were driven back with great loss, and there 
they remained until late in the next spring. 

25. All this time there were important doings in the 
West, or beyond the Alleghany Mountains. All summer 
long the Confederates tried to get back what they had lost 
in Kentucky and Tennessee. They marched a large army, 
under Bragg, toward the Ohio River ; and at one time it 
seemed as if they might really seize Cincinnati and Louis- 

QuESTiONS. — 22. What else did General McClellan do ? What 
can you tell about the army under Pope ? 23. What did General Lee 
do ? What can you tell about a battle in Maryland ? 24. What did 
Burnside do ? What was done at Fredericksburg ? 25. What did 
the Confederates try to do in the West? What was done .'' 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 24.5 

ville. But they were kept back by Generals Buell, Wal- 
lace, and Rousseau ; and Bragg was finally driven toward 
Alabama. 

26. During the summer, Memphis, Natchez, and other 
places on the Mississippi were captured by the Nationals, 
and much was done toward opening the river to the safe 
passage of steamboats. At the same time the chief army 
in the West, lying in Northern Mississippi, was assisting 
in the matter. On the 19th of September, General Rose- 
crans fought and conquered General Price, at luka, Missis- 
sippi. A little later there were severe battles near Corinth. 
Before the close of the year, the Confederates were nearly 
all driven out of Kentucky and Western Tennessee. 

27. At the close of December, General Rosecrans 
fought the Confederates several days at Murfreesboro', be- 
low Nashville. He was victorious, but lost twelve thou- 
sand men. He drove the Confederates toward Georgia. 

28. In July [1862], Congress gave President Lincoln 
power to declare the slaves in certain States free for ever. 
In September, he told the opposing people in those States, 
that if they did not cease making war on the Government, 
within the next hundred days, he should set their slaves 
free. They scorned and disregarded this proclamation. 
So, on the first of January, 1863, he proclaimed about three 
millions of bondmen to be free. In 1864, two hundred 
thousand of these freedmen were soldiers in the National 
army, fighting for the Government and their own free- 
dom. 



Questions. — 26. What was done on the Mississippi ? M^hat can 
you tell about battles at luka and Corinth, and of the Confederates in 
Kentucky and Tennessee ? 27. What can you tell about a battle at 
Murfreesboro? 28. What power did Congress give to President 
Lincoln ? How did he use it ^ What can you say about slaves ? 



246 



THE NATION. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, CONTINUED [1863J. 

29. Late in January, General Joseph Hooker was put 
in command of the Army of the Potomac, in the place of 
Burnside. Toward the end of April, he led them across 
the Rappahannock, above Fredericksburg ; and on the 2d 
and 3d of May, he had a severe fight with Lee in a place 
called the Wilderness, near Chancellorsville. The National 
army suffered severely, and they were compelled to go back 
to the other side of the river. 

30. Early, in June, Lee, with 
a large army, moved up the Shen- 
andoah Valley, and crossed the 
Potomac into Maryland, closely 
watched by Hooker, who kept 
them from Washington and Bal- 
timore. At the close of this 
^month. General George G. Meade 
took Hooker's place, and soon 
afterward Lee pushed on into 
Pennsylvania. At the beginning of July, Meade fought 
Lee for three days at Gettysburg, and conquered him. Lee 
fled toward Virginia [July 4], and escaped with what was 
left of his army. By the middle of August, the Confed- 
erate army was beyond the Rappahannock, when for a long 
time the two armies confronted each other near that stream. 
31. While these movements were going on in the vicin- 
ity of the Potomac, General Foster was very busy in North 
Carolina, struggling with General Hill for the mastery of a 
portion of the coast-region. At the same time. General 




GENERAL R. E. LEE. 



Questions. — 29. What can you tell about Hooker's doings, and 
the battle of Chancellorsville ? 30. Give an account of Lee's invasion 
of Maryland and Pennsylvania, and battle of Gettysburg. What fol- 
lowed? 31 What can you tell of doings on the North Carolina 
coast, and near Norfolk ? What did General Wool do } 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 



247 



Longstreet, one of the best of Lee's commanders, was try- 
ing to drive the Nationals trom Norfolk. That city had been 
captured by General Wool, in May, 1862, and the Nation- 
als held it mitil the close of the war. 

32. In April, 1863, Admiral Dupont and General Gill- 
more commenced a siege of Charleston, which lasted almost 
two years. The bombardments were frequent. Fort Sum- 
ter was reduced to a heap by the National shells, and the 
city was made a ruin. At the same time General Banks 
was in command of the Department of the Gulf, with his 
headquarters at New Orleans. He drove the Confederates 
out of a iDortion of Louisiana, westward of the Mississippi. 
He also captured Port Hud- 
son, early in July, with more 
than six thousand prison- 
ers. At the close of the 
year, troops from his army 
occupied a line on the Rio 
Grande, opposite Matamo- 
ras. 

33. At the close of 1862, 
it was made the business of 
General Grant to clear the 
Mississippi river-banks of 
the Confederates. Vicks- 
burg was their strongest 

place, and he proceeded to attack that city, with the assist- 
ance of Admiral Porter and his fleet of gunboats. The 
place was surrounded late in May, and on the 4th of July it 
was surrendered to Grant, by General Pemberton, with more 
than thirty thousand Confederate troops. Then the Con- 
federates lost the control of the Mississippi River, and were 
much weakened. 

Questions. — 32. What can you tell about the siege of Charleston ? 
What can you tell about General Banks's movements in Louisiana ? 
33. What was General Grant expected to do ? What did he do ? 




ADMIKAL PORTER. 



248 THE NATION. 



34. After sending troops to General Banks in Louis- 
iana, and General Steele in Arkansas, and leaving General 
McPherson in command at Vicksburg, Grant hastened to 
the aid of Rosecrans, then at Chattanooga, in East Ten- 
nessee, in command of the Army of the Cmnberland. 
Rosecrans had driven Bragg into Georgia, where he was 
joined by troops under General Longstreet, sent by Gene- 
ral Lee. They turned upon Rosecrans, when the terrible 
fight known as the Battle of Chickamauga occurred, at the 
middle of September. The Nationals were beaten, and 
driven back to Chattanooga. 

35. Grant reached Rosecrans in time to relieve him 
from great perils, and General George H. Thomas took 
command of the Army of the Cumberland. General Sher- 
man joined them late in November, when a contest was 
begun which lasted two days. It is called the battle of 
Chattanooga. The Confederates were badly beaten [Nov. 
25], and the Nationals soon gained control of a large part 
of Georgia and Alabama. Burnside was at Knoxville, 
Tennessee, at the same time. He was in danger of being 
captured by Longstreet, who went up from Bragg. Relief 
was sent to him ; and Longstreet, driven off, fled back to 
the army of Lee in Virginia. 

36. The war raged in Missouri and Arkansas during 
1863, in many places, but no great battle was fought in 
those States. On the first of September, General Blunt 
took Fort Smith from the Confederates ; and nine days af- 
terward General Steele captured Little Rock, the capital 
of Arkansas. 

37. In June, a noted guerilla chief, named Morgan, 

Questions.— 34. What did Grant do after taking Vicksburg? 
Give an account of what occurred near Chattanooga ? 35. What can 
you tell about Grant, Rosecrans, and Sherman, and the battle of 
Chattanooga ? What about Burnside and Longstreet ? 36. What 
was done in Missouri and Arkansas, in 1863? 2>7- Give an account 
of Morgan in Indiana and Ohio. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 249 

with three thousand horsemen, went over the Ohio River 
into Indiana, and swept through the lower portions of that 
State and Ohio, to join Lee in Maryland, or Pennsylvania. 
He was captured [July 26, 1863], with nearly all of his 
men, in Ohio. 

38. The National navy, which had rapidly grown to be 
a very large and powerful one, was employed in keeping 
ships from going in and out of the seaports of the Southern 
States. This is called blockading. The war-vessels also 
did great service on the Mississippi and other rivers in the 
Southwest, as well as on the coast, in assisting troops ; and 
they captured many ships from abroad, called blockade- 
runners, that tried to get in and out of the Southern ports. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, C O N T I N U E D [1864]. 

39. The National armies were strong and cheerful at 
the beginning of 1864 ; and the Government had plenty of 
money to carry on the war. The first most important 
movement was by General Sherman, who marched from 
Vicksburg at the beginning of February, and going east- 
ward, almost to Alabama, destroyed a great deal of public 
property, and liberated ten thousand slaves. General Sey- 
mour invaded Florida at the same time, but was beaten 
back by the Confederates, who met him at Olustee. 

40. General A. J. Smith and Admiral Porter went up 
the Red River at the middle of March, and were joined by 
General Banks from New Orleans, who had marched an 
army across Western Louisiana. They had some sharp 

Questions. — 38. What have you to say about the National navy ? 
39, What can you say about the National armies and the Govern- 
ment ? Give an account of Sherman's march across Mississippi. 
What did General Seymour do ? 40. What can you tell about an ex- 
pedition up the Red River, and its results } What can you tell about 
Steele and Forrest ? 



250 



THE NATION. 



battles above Alexandria, and were obliged to return down 
the river. It was very difficult for Porter's fleet to get over 
the rapids at Alexandria, but they did so on the nth of 
May, and vessels and army retreated to the Mississippi 
River. In the meantime General Steele had met with some 
misfortunes in Arkansas, and the Confederates under For- 
rest had invaded Tennessee and Kentucky. 

41. Grant was made Lieutenant-General and General- 
in-Chief of all the armies of 
the Republic, in March [1864], 
and he ordered a forward 
movement of the larger ones 
at the beginning of May. That 
of the Potomac, under Gen- 
eral Meade, crossed the Rapid 
Anna River and moved to- 
ward Richmond, accompanied 
by Grant. They fought Lee's 
army all the way to the James 

^* River, which they reached at 

the middle of June. 

42. In the meantime General Butler had landed a 
large army at Bermuda Hundred, at the mouth of the Ap- 
pomattox River. This was to assist Grant in crossing the 
James ; and then commenced the famous siege of Peters- 
burg and Richmond. 

43. Sherman with a large army left Chattanooga at the 
beginning of May, and fought his way against the Confede- 
rates, under General Joseph E. Johnston, to Atlanta, in 
Georgia. He besieged that city during the month of August, 
and captured it on the 2d of September. 




LIECT.-GEN, 



Questions.— 41. What can you tell about Grant's promotion and 
orders ? What did the army of the Potomac do ? 42. What did Gen- 
eral Butler do, and what was accomplished ? 43. Give an account of 
Sherman's march to Atlanta. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 25 1 

44. Ever since the war was begun, the Confederates, 
helped by their friends in England, had kept one or more 
arrned-ships at* sea, called Privateers, capturing and destroy- 
ing American ships. Among the worst of these were the 
Sumter and the Alabama. The latter was built and fitted 
out in England, and destroyed many American merchant- 
ships. Finally the Kearsarge, one of our national vessels, 
attacked the Alabama off the coast of France [June 19], 
and sent it to the bottom of the sea. The loyal people of 
the United States rejoiced very much, because of this tri- 
umph of a national vessel. 

45. In July, a large number of the Confederates, under 
General Early, hastened down the Shenandoah Valley, 
crossed the Potomac into Maryland, and at one time it was 
thought that they would take Baltimore and Washington. 
They would have done so, had not General Wallace with a 
few troops fought them at Monocacy Creek [July 9], and 
kept them back until forces in Washington were prepared 
for them. They fled back 
to Virginia ; but, before they 
went, they burnt the fine vil- 
lage of Chambersburg, in 
Pennsylvania. 

46. Whilst Grant and Sher- 
man were making their im- 
portant movements on land, 
Farragut was preparing to 
attack Forts Gaines and Mor- 
gan, near Mobile. He made 
the attack toward the mid- *°-^"^^" farragut. 

die of August, and captured the forts [Aug. 23], with the 




Questions.— 44. What have you to say about pirate-ships, called 
privateers? 45. Give an account of Early's invasion of Maryland. 
How was he checked, and what did he do ? 46. Give an account of 
doings near Mobile. 



252 



THE NATION. 



assistance of land-troops under General Granger. His 
fleet sailed into Mobile Bay, and the city of Mobile was 
cut off from any communication with the sea. This was a 
heavy blow for the Confederates. 

47. During the autumn, General Sheridan broke the 
power of the Confederates under Early in the Shenandoah 
Valley. He gained a victory over him near Winchester, on 
the 19th of September, and others afterward. At the same 
time, General Hood, who commanded the Confederates 
opposed to Sherman, marched westward, and then invaded 
Tennessee. He went north, almost to Nashville. He had 
an army of about forty thousand men. 

48. General Schofield fought and weakened Hood at 
Franklin [Nov. 30], Tennessee, at the close of November, 

when the latter besieged Nash- 
ville. At the middle of De- 
cember, Thomas marched out 
and attacked him. Hood and 
his army were driven away, 
and went with heavy loss to 
Alabama. 

49. On Christmas day Fort 
Fisher, at the mouth of the 
Cape Fear River, was terribly 
bombarded by the fleet under 
Admiral Porter. An attempt to take it by a land-force 
failed ; but on the 13th of January, 1865, ^ large number of 
troops, under General Terry, took the fort, with the assist- 
ance of the navy. The Nationals then went up the Cape 
Fear River, and captured Wilmington on the 21st February. 
50. Early in November, Sherman commenced a grand 




GENERAL THOMAS. 



Questions.— 47, 48. What did Sheridan do ? What did Hood 
do ? How was he driven out of Tennessee ? 49. Giv^e an account of 
the capture of Fort Fisher and Wilmington. 50. Give an account of 
Sherman's great march through the CaroHnas. 



THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, 



^53 




GENERAL SHERMAN. 



march through Georgia and the 
Carolinas, He took the capital 
of Georgia on the 20th of No- 
vember, and entered Savannah on 
the 2 1 St of December. Then he 
crossed the Savannah River into 
South CaroUna, and captured the 
capital of that State on the 17th 
February. The Confederates fled 
from Charleston the next day, 
when National colored troops en- 
tered that city. Sherman march- 
ed on into North Carolina ; and at Goldsborough, his army 
joined others under Schofield and Terry, who had come 
from Newbern and Wilmington. 

51. During the early part of the spring of 1865, Sher- 
idan beat Early's army into pieces, and so cut off supplies 

of food from Richmond, by 
destroying the railways and 
canal that led into it, that Lee's 
army was likely to be starved. 
Grant had held Lee fast at Pe- 
tersburg and Richmond, since 
June the previous year. Lee 
now tried to escape by break- 
ing through Grant's lines, but 
GENERAL SHERIDAN. was madc prisoner on the 9th 

of April, with his whole army. 

52. Jefferson Davis, the chosen head of the Confed- 
erates, and other members of the so-called government at 
Richmond, fled into North Carolina. Soon afterward the 




Questions.— 51. What did Sheridan do in the spring of 1865? 
What did Lee try to do, and what happened ? 52. Wliat did Davis 
and other Secessionists do ? 



254 



THE NATION. 



Confederate army under Johnston surrendered to Sherman, 
near Raleigh, in that State. 

53. Ah-eady the Confederates at Mobile had been cap- 
tured or driven away by General Canby, and their power 
in Alabama had been entirely broken by a cavalry force 
led by General J. H. Wilson, operating in aid of Canby. 
The last battle was fought near the Rio Grande, in Texas, 
on the 13th of May, 1865. The Civil War then ended. 

54. .A few days after the surrender of Lee's army, Mr. 
Lincoln, the President of the Republic, was murdered, at 
Washington City. But the Government went on as before, 

for the Vice-President, 
Andrew Johnson, became 
acting President on the 
day [April 15] when Mr. 
Lincoln died. 




SECTION XVI. 

Johnson's adminis- 
tration. [1865-1869.] 
I. By the death of 
Abraham Lincoln, An- 
^ drew John son, of Tennes- 
see, became the seven- 
teenth President of the 
United States. He of- 
fered heavy rewards for 
the arrest of Jefferson Davis and some of his chief associ- 



ANDREAV JOHXSON. 



Questions.— 53 What can you tell about the closing scenes of the 
War ? 54. What dreadful thing occurred at Washington City, and 
what were the consequences ? i. What did President Johnson do? 
What can you tell about Jefferson Davis ? 



REORGANIZING THE STATES. 255 

ates. Davis was then trying to escape from his country. 
He had got as far, toward the Gulf of Mexico, as the lower 
part of Georgia, when he was cajotured [May 10, 1865] 
and sent as a prisoner to Fortress Monroe, from which, 
after a long confinement, he was allowed to go free on 
giving security that he would appear for trial, when called 
for. 

2. When the Civil War ended, there was great confu- 
sion in several States of the Union in which there had been 
insurrection. The first business of the Government was to 
bring order out of that confusion in those States, and to 
have every one of them properly represented in Congress. 

3. But the President and Congress did not agree as to 
the best plan for doing the business. So they opposed 
each other, and the settlement of public affairs was long 
delayed. Congress wished to give all citizens of the United 
States, of whatever color or race, equal privileges, but the 
President did not. Congress having the right to make 
laws, made some that gave many new privileges to the 
slaves lately set free. 

4. Strongly supported by the people, Congress carried 
out its plan, which was to do justice to all. By an amend- 
ment of the National Constitution, approved by the people, 
and declared on the 18th of December, 1865, slavery was 
forever forbidden in the Republic. By other acts, provis- 
ion was made for securing to the late slaves the rights of 
citizens, as well as provision for their aid, and the help of 
suffering white people in the South. 

5. Congress also provided, by law, for securing the safe- 
ty of the Republic against its enemies who had lately made 
war upon it; and finally, by another amendment to the 

j Questions. — 2. What was the state of the country at the end of 

the War? 3. How came Congress and the President to disagree? 
4. What did Congress do ? 5. What else did Congress do ? 



256 THE NATION. 



Constitution, which was approved in the summer of 1868, 
fair-play was secured to the late slaves, as citizens, and also 
the payment of the National debt, which, at the close of 
the War, amounted to more than three thousand million dol- 
lars. The President opposed all these measures, and vetoed 
them — that is, he refused to sign his name to the acts, and 
so prevented their becoming laws. But they were passed 
over his veto. See verse 4, page 179. 

6. The House of Representatives finally charged the 
President [Feb. 2 2d, 1868], with high crimes and misde- 
meanors. This is called impeachment. The charges were 
put in the shape of Articles of Impeachment, and were 
adopted on the 2d of March. The President was put ujd- 
on his trial before the Senate [March 30], and escaped 
conviction by one vote, less than the required two-thirds 
majority faiUng to convict him. 

7. We have mentioned the breaking of the telegraph 
cable between America and Europe [verse 5, page 236], in 
1858. In the summer of 1865, a new and lasting one was 
laid. The first communication through it was made on the 
29th of July, and on the following day, Queen Victoria and 
President Johnson exchanged congratulations. In July, 
1869, the United States and France were connected by a 
telegraphic cable stretching across the Atlantic, and Pres- 
ident Grant and the Emperor of the French, exchanjer" 
congratulations. So early as October, 1862, telegraphic 
communication had been opened across the American 
continent between the coasts of the Atlantic and Pacifi ' 
Oceans. 

8. On the first of March, 1868, the Territory of Nevad 
was, by Congress, admitted into the Union, as a State. 

Questions. — 6. What did the House of Representatives do . . 
Teli about the President's trial. 7. What more can you tell about^ 
the telegraph ? 8. What can you tell about a new State and Terri- 
tory ? 



ELECTION OF GRANT AND COLFAX 




The Government also 
added a new and exten- 
sive Territory to the 
Union, by the purchase, 
from Russia, of its pos- 
sessions in the north- 
western extremity of 
North America, for sev- 
en milhon two hundred 
thousand dollars. ' It 
is known as the Terri- 
tory of Alaska. 

9. The Republican 
Party named General 
Ulysses S. Grant as 
their candidate for Pres- 
ident of the United 
States, with Schuyler 
Colfax for Vice-Presi- 
dent. The opposite, or 
Democratic party, nam- 
ed Horatio Seymour for grant, and his birth-placs. 
President, and Francis P. Blair, Jr., for Vice-President. 
The election took place on the 3d of November, 1868, 
when Grant and Colfax were chosen to fill the two most 
exalted places in the gift of the people. They respec- 
tively took the oath of office and entered upon the duties 
thereof, on the 4th of March, 1869. 



Questions — 9. Whom did the Republican Party name as candi- 
date for Persident ? Who were named as the candidates of the 
Democratic Part; .'' Who was elected President of the Republic in 
the fall of 1868 ? 

17 



258 THE NATION. 



I 



SECTION XVII. 

THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 

We have considered the causes which led to the construc- 
tion of the National Constitution, in 1787 [page 176] ; its adop- 
tion by the people of the United States as the organic law of 
the land, and the estabhshment of a National Government in 
accordance with its plan [page 177]. Let us now take it up and 
study it carefully, for it is the Great Charter of our Liberties. 
We will begin with the introductory remarks, or 

PREAMBLE. 
We the People of the United States, in order to form a more 

perfect union, establish iustice, insure do- 
Objects. ^ . ^ '.,,. /, r 'u 

mestic tranquilhty, provide for the common 
defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings 
of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish 
this Constitution for the United States of America. 

ARTICLE I. 

SECTION I. 

All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a 

Congress of the United States, which shall 
Lieg-islative powers. . ^ ^ ^ 11 r 

consist of a senate and house of represen- 
tatives. 

SECTION II. 

isf Clause. — The House of Representatives shall be com- 
posed of members chosen every second year 
^°sentativeT''^" by the people of the several States, and the 
electors in each State shall have the quahfi- 
cations requisite for electors of the most numerous branch of the 
State legislature. 

Questions,— What have we considered ? What are the remarks introductory 
to the National Constitution called ? Recite the Preamble to the Constitution. 
Who ordained and established the Constitution ? For what purposes ? 

Art. I. Legislative Department. Sec. L Recite Section I. In what body 
are all lesislative powers vested ? Of what does Congress consist ? 

Sec. II. Recite the 1st Clause. How is the House of Representatives com- 
posed ? How often and by whom are the Representatives chosen ? What are 
the qualifications for an elector or voter ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 



259 



id Clause. — No person shall be a representative who shall 
not have attained to the age of twenty-five 
years, and been seven years a citizen of the ^lualification of 
1. 11111 Representatives. 

United States, and who shall not, when elect- 
ed, be an inhabitant of that State in which he shall be chosen. 

3</ Clause. — Representatives and direct taxes shall be appor- 
tioned among the several States which may 
be included within this Union, according to Apportionment of 
, . . 1 , . , 1 ,1 1 Representatives. 

their respective numbers, which shall be 

determined by adding to the whole number of free persons, in- 
cluding those bound to service for a term of years, and exclud- 
ing Indians not taxed, three fifths of all other persons. The 
actual enumeration shall be made within three yeais ater the 
first meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within 
every subsequent term of ten years, in such manner as they 
shall by law direct. The number of representatives shall not 
exceed one for every thirty thousand, but each State shall have 
at least one representative ; and until such enumeration shall be 
made, the State of New Hampshire shall be entitled to choose 
three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island and Providence Plan- 
tations one, Connecticut five, New York six, New Jersey four, 
Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten, 
North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 

^th Clause. — When vacancies happen in the representation 
from any State, the executive authority Vacancies, how 
thereof shall issue writs of election to fill filled, 

such vacancies. 

Ith Clause. — The House of Representatives shall choose 
their speaker and other officers ; and shall Speaker, how 
have the sole power of impeachment. appointed. 



Questions.— Sec. II. Recite the M Clause. What is said about the age of 
a Representative ? How long must he have been a citizen of the United States ? 
What is required in regard to his residence ? What three qualifications must 
a Representative possess ? Recite the 3 / Clause. How are Representatives and 
direct taxes apportioned among the several States ? How are the respective 
numbers of the representative population to be determined ? When was the 
first enumeration or census to be made, and how often thereafter ? How many 
inhabitants, at least, are required for one representative ? What number shall 
each State have ? What number of representatives respectively were the States 
then in the Union entitled to ? Of how many members, consequently, did the 
first House of Representatives consist ? Recite the 4/A Clause. How are va- 
cancies in the representation of a State to be filled ? Recite the 5ih Clause. 
Who shall choose the officers of the House of Representatives ? 



26o THE NATION. 



SECTION III. 

1st Clause. — The Senate of the United States shall be com- 
posed of two senators from each State, chosen by the legisla- 
Number of Senators ture thereof, for six years ; and each senator 
from eacla State, shall have one vote. 

2d Clause. — Immediately after they shall be assembled in 
Classification of consequence of the first election, they shall 
Senators. be divided as equally as may be into three 

classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be 
vacated at the expiration of the second year, of the second class 
at the expiration of the fourth year, and of the third class at the 
expiration of the sixth year, so that one-third may be chosen 
every second year ; and if vacancies happen by resignation, or 
otherwise, during the recess of the legislature of any State, the 
executive thereof may make temporary appointments until the 
next meeting of the legislature, which shall then fill such vacan- 
cies. 

3^ Clause. — No person shall be a senator who shall not have 
attained to the age of thirty years, and been 
Gtualification of ^^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^.^j^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^j^^^ States, 
Senators. , , , „ , , , , • 

and who shall not, when elected, be an m- 

habitant of that State for which he shall be chosen. 

^th Clause. — The Vice-President of the United States shall 
Presiding- officer be president of the Senate, but shall have 

of the Senate. no vote, unless they be equally divided. 

5M Clause. — The Senate shall choose their other officers, 
and also a president pro tempore, in the absence of the Vice- 
President, or when he shall exercise the office of President of 
the United States. 



Questions.— Sec. III. Kecite the Is/ Cause. Of whom shall the Senate be 
composed ? By whom are the Senators chosen, and for what space of time ? 
How many votes is each Senator entitled to ? Recite the 2d Clause. Into how 
many classes were the Senators at first divided ? la what order were their seats 
vacated ? What proportion of Senators are chosen every second year ? Under 
what conditions may the Ex ciitive or Governor of a State fill a vacancy in 
the Senate ? How Ions: may a Senator so appointed fill the oflnice ? How shall 
the vacancy then be filled ? Recite the M Clause. At what age is a person 
eligible to be a Senator ? How long must he have been a citizen of the United 
States ? What is required concerning his residence ? What are the three requi- 
sites of a Senator ? Recite the 4^/« Clause. Who shall be the President of the 
Senate ? When may he vote ? Recite the 5th Clause. What officers shall the 
Senate choose ? What officers may they choose pro tempore, or for the time 
being, and under what conditions ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 26 1 

dth Clause.— 'Xh.Q. Senate shall have the sole power to try all 
impeahcments : When sitting for that pur- senate, a court for 
pose, they shall be on oath or affirmation, trial of impeach.- 
When the President of the United States ^^nts. 
is tried, the chief-justice shall preside : and no person shall be 
convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds of the members 
present. 

']th Clause. — Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not 

extend further than to removal from office, 

and disqualification to hold and enjoy any J^^f ^^nt in case 

^ •' -' -^ of conviction, 

office of honor, trust or profit under the 

United States : but the party convicted shall nevertheless be 

liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment and punishment;, 

according to law. 

SECTION IV. 

\st Clause. — The times, places and manner of holding elec- 
tions for senators and representatives, shall Elections of Sena- 
be prescribed in each State by the legisla- tors and JRepre- 
ture thereof; but the Congress may at any sentatives. 
time, by law, make or alter such regulations, except as to the 
places of choosing senators. 

7.d Clause. — The Congress shall assemble at least once in 
every year, and such meeting shall be on the Meeting- of Con- 
first Monday in December, unless they shall gress. 
by law appoint a different day. 

SECTION V. 

1st Clause. — Each house shall be the judge of the elections, 
returns and qualifications of its own mem- 
bers, and a majority of each shall constitute Organization of 

, / . , „ Congress, 

a quorum to do busmess ; but a smaller 

QuE-^TioNs. — Sec. III. Recite the 6//t '^ Vows'. What sole power has the Sen- 
ate ? What sole power is given to the House of Representatives hy the 5th 
Clause, Section II.. Article I., of the Constitution? Under what conditions 
shall the Senate sit for the trial of impeachment ? When shall the Cliief- 
Justice of the United States preside in the Senate ? What proportion of the 
Senate shall be necessary to a conviction ? Recite the Vlt Claus<i. In case- of 
impeachment, how far may judgment extend ? To what is the convicted person 
further liable ? 

Skp. IV. Recite the \st Clause. What prescription is allowed to each State 
legislature in regard to elections for members of the Congress ? What may 
the Congress do in the matter ? Recite the Id Clause. How often and at what 
time shall the Congress assemble ? How may a different day be appointed ? 

Sec. V. Recite the \st Clnu<te. Of what may each House of Congress be 
the judge ? What proportion shall constitute a quorum to do business ? 



262 THE NATION. 



number may adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to 
compel the attendance of absent members, in such manner, and 
under such penalties as each house may provide. 

7.d Clause. — Each house may determine the rules of its pro- 
ceedings, punish its members for disorder- 
Rules of proceed- 1 behavior, and, with the concurrence of 
two-thirds, expel a member. 
^fd Clause. — Each house shall keep a journal of its proceed- 
ings, and from time to time publish the same 
ourna^ o^ on- excepting such parts as may in their judg- 
ment require secrecy, and the yeas and nays 
of the members of either house on any question shall, at the de- 
sire of one-fifth of those present, be entered on the journal. 
dfth Clause. — Neither house, during the session of Cengress, 
Adjournment of shall, without the consent of the other, ad- 
Congress, journ for more than three days, nor to any 
other place than that in which the two houses shall be sitting. 

SECTION VI. 

1st Clause. — The senators and representatives shall receive 
Compensation ^ compensation for their services, to be as- 
and privileges of certained by law, and paid out of the treas- 
members. ^^^ ^f ^j^^ United States. They shall in all 

casss, except treason, felony and breach of the peace, be privi- 
leged from arrest during their attendance at the session of their 
respective houses, and in going to and returning from the same ; 
and for any speech or debate in either house, they shall not be 
questioned in any other place. 

id Clause. — No senator or representative shall, during the 
time for which he was elected, be appointed 

^^TroMbUed^''^^ *^ ^^y ^^^^^ ^^^^ "^^^^ ^^^ authority of the 
United States, which shall have been cre- 

QuESTioNS.— Sec. V, \si Cliuse. What power is given to a smaller number ? 
What power is given these concerning absent members ? Recite the 2'f Clause. 
What powers are given each House over its rules of proceedings ? What power 
is given to each for enforcing its own rules ? Recite the Sd Clause. What is 
required of each House concerning its proceedings ? What discretionary power 
is given to each House concerning its Journals ? When shall the yeas and nays 
in each House be entered on the journal ? Recite the 4^/i Clause. What re- 
quirement is made concerning the adjournment of either House ? How are they 
restricted as to the place to which either may adjourn ? 

Sec. VI. Recite the \st Clause. What provision is made for the compensa- 
tion of the members of Congress ? What privileges are members of Congress 
entitled to ? What are the exceptions ? How is freedom in speech and debate 
secured to members of Congress ? Recite the 2rf Clause. How are members 
of Congress restricted concerning the holding of civil offices ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 26^ 

ated, or the emoluments whereof shall have been increased dur- 
ing such time ; and no person holding any office under the 
United States, shall be a member of either house during his 
continuance in office. 

SECTION VII. 

ij/ Clmise. — All bills for raising revenue shall originate in 
the House of Representatives ; but the Sen- Bills, how origin- 
ate may propose or concur with amendments ated. 
as on other bills. 

7.d Clause. — Every bill which shall have passed the House 
of Representatives and the Senate, shall, 
before it become a law, be presented to the laws 

President of the United States. If he ap- 
prove he shall sign it, but if not he shall return it, with his ob- 
jections, to that house in which it shall have originated, who shall 
enter the objections at large on their journal, and proceed to re- 
consider it. If after such reconsideration, two-thirds of that house 
shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the 
objections, to the other house, by which it shall likewise be re- 
considered, and if approved by two-thirds of that house, it shall 
become a law. But in all such cases the votes of both houses 
shall be determined by yeas and nays ; and the names of the per- 
sons voting for and against the bill shaU be entered on the jour- 
nal of each house respectively. If any bill shall not be returned 
by the President within ten days (Sundays excepted) after it 
shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law, in 
like manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their 
adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a 
law. 



QnESTioNS.— Sec. VL 'Id Clause. What will prevent a person being a mem- 
ber of Co'Tjress ? 

Skc. VII. Recite the \st Clause. In which House of Congress shaU rev- 
enue bills originate ? What may the Senate do ? Recite the M Clause. What 
shall be done with a bill after it has passed both Houses of Congress ? What 
must the President do with it ? What shall the House to which the bill may- 
be returned with the President's objections or veto do ? When shall the bill be 
sent to the other House ? What shall accompany the bill ? What shall the 
other House do ? If the bill shall be approved by two-thirds of both Houses, 
what then ? How shall the votes of the Houses be determined, in such cases ? 
What shall be entered in the journals ? Under what other conditions may a bill 
become a law ? What is the exception ? Recite the M Clause. What must be 
done with every order, resolution, and vote, requiring the concurrence of both 
Houses, before they shall take effect ? 



264 THE NATION. 



2,d Clause. — Every order, resolution, or vote to which the 
concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives may 
Approval and veto ^e necessary (except on a question of ad- 
powers of the journment) shall be presented to the Presi- 
President. dent of the United States ; and before the 

same shall take effect, shall be approved by him, or being dis- 
approved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of the Senate 
and House of Representatives, according to the rules and Hm- 
itations prescribed in the case of a bill. 

SECTIO N VIII. 

\st Clause. — The Congress shall have power to lay and col- 
Powers vested in lect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to 
Cong-ress. pay the debts and provide for the common 

defense and general welfare of the United States ; but all du- 
ties, imposts and excises shall be uniform throughout the Uni- 
ted States ; 

id Clause. — To borrow money on the credit of the United 
States ; 

3<a? Clause. — To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and 
among the several States, and with the Indian tribes ; 

Afth Clause. — To establish an uniform rule of naturalization, 
and uniform laws on the subject of bankruptcies throughout the 
United States ; 

^th Clause. — To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and 
of foreign coin, and fix the standard of weights and measures ; 

dth Clause. — To provide for the punishment of counterfeit- 
ing the securities and current coin of the United States ; 

Tfh Clause. — To establish post-offices and post-roads ; 

Zth Clause. — To promote the progress of science and useful 
arts, by securing for limited times, to authors and inventors, the 
exclusive rjght to their respective writings and discoveries ; 

Questions.— Sec. VII. Zd Clause. What is the exception ? How may 
such orders, resolutions, and votes be made effective, notwithstanding the 
President's veto ? 

Sec. VIII. Recite the \f:t Clause. What powers are given to the Congress 
concerning taxes, duties, imposts, excises, debts and the common defense of 
the United States ? What is said about the uniformity of duties, imposts, and 
excises ? What power is given to Congress by the Id Clause ? What power is 
given to Congress by the 3'/ Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the 
Ath douse ? What power is given to Congress by the bth Clause ? What power 
is given to Congress by the Gth Clause ? "What power is given to Congress by 
the 7th Clause 7 What power is given to Congress by the &th Clause ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 265 

9M Clause. — To constitute tribunals inferior to the Supreme 
Court ; 

\oth Clause. — To define and punish piracies and felonies 
committed on the high seas, and offenses against the law of na- 
tions ; 

wth Clause. — To declare war, grant letters of marque and 
reprisal, and make rules concerning captures on land and water ; 

\ith Clause. — To raise and support armies, but no appropri- 
ation of money to that use shall be for a longer term than two 
years ; 

13/^ Clause. — To provide and maintain a navy ; 

\\th Clause. — To make rules for the government and regula- 
tion of the land and naval forces ; 

i^th Clause. — To provide for calHng forth the militia to ex- 
ecute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections and repel 
invasions ; 

idth Clause. — To provide for organizing, arming, and disci- 
plining the miUtia, and for governing such part of them as may 
be employed in the service of the United States, reserving to 
the States respectively, the appointment of the officers, and the 
authority of training the militia according to the discipline pre- 
scribed by Congress ; 

l^th Clause. — To exercise exclusive legislation in all cases 
whatsoever, over such district (not exceeding ten miles square) 
as may, by cession of particular States, and the acceptance of 
Congress, become the seat of the government of the United 
States, and to exercise like authority over all places purchased 
by the consent of the legislature of the State in which the same 
shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dockyards, 
and other needful buildings ; — And 

i8//z Clatise. — To make all laws which shall be necessary and 
proper for carrying into execution the foregoing powers, and all 
other powers vested by this constitution in the government of 
the United States, or in any department or officer thereof. 

Questions. — Sfc. VIIL What power is given to Congress by the Qth Clause 7 
What power is given to Congress by the lo/A Clause 7 What power is given to 
Congress by the 11 /A Clnusel What power is given to Congress by the 12/A 
Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the \Zth Clause ? What power is 
given to Congress by the \Ath Claiise ? What power is given to Congress by the 
Iblh Clause 1 What power is given to Congress by the IC/A Clause 1 Wliat is 
reserved to the States respectively ? What power is given to Congress by the 
\lth Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the 18/ A Clause 1 



266 THE NATION. 



SECTION IX. 
1st Clause. — The migration or importation of such persons 
as any of the States now existing shall think 

^'^'^i?mrttJd.^°'^ P^^P^^ ^^ ^^"'^*' ^^^^1 "°t b^ prohibited by 

the Congress prior to the year one thousand 

eight hundred and eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on 

such importation, not exceeding ten dollars for each person. 

2d Clause. — The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall 

Habeas C ^°* ^^ suspended, unless when in cases of 

rebellion or invasion the public safety may 

require it. 

. , , . , 3^ Clause. — No bill of attainder or ex 

Attainder. ^ 

post facto law shall be passed. 

^h Clause. — No capitation, or other direct tax shall be laid, 

„ unless in proportion to the census or enu- 

Taxes. ^ ^ 

meration hereinbefore directed to be taken. 

5/7/ Clause — No tax or duty shall be laid on articles export- 
ed from any State. 

6th Clause. — No preference shall be given by any regulation 
of commerce or revenue to the ports of one 
Regulations re- g^^^^ ^^,^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ another : nor shall ves- 
gardmg: duties. 

sels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged 

to enter, clear, or pay duties in another. 

7th Clause. — No money shall be drawn from the treasury, 

„ but in consequence of appropriations made 

Money, how drawn. , , ? , . . . i 

by law ; and a regular statement and ac- 
count of the receipts and expenditures of all public money shall 
be published from time to time. 

^th Clause. — No title of nobility shall be granted by the 

United States : And no person holding any 

\ Titles of nobility ^ ^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^y^ 

prohibited. ^ ' ' 

without the consent of the Congress, accept 

QuKSTioNs. — Seo. IX. Recite the \st CLause. What restrictions were 
imposed upon Confess concerning the migration or importation of certain 
persons, meaning slaves, from Africa or elsewhere ? What was the limit 
of that restriction ? What tax or duty might be laid ? Recite the 2d Clause. 
What is said concerning the suspension of the privilege of the writof //(/ieas 
cnrpm? What does the od Clause prohibit? What is said in the 4;A C/ousr 
about taxation? What does the bih Clause prohibit concerning exportations 
from any State ? What does the Qth "^'lause provide concerning the commerce 
between the States ? What is provided in the lih Clause in relation to the 
drawing of money from the Treasury, and a statement and account of receipts 
and expenditures ? Recite the nth Claiise. What is said concerning titles of 
nobility ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 267 

of any present, emolument, office, or title, of any kind whatever, 
from any king, prince, or foreign state. 

SECTION X . 

1st Clause. — No State shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or 
confederation ; grant letters of marque and Powers of States 
reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit ; defined, 

make anything but gold and silver coin a tender in payments of 
debts ; pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law im- 
pairing the obligation of contracts, or grant any title of nobility. 

2.d Clause. — No State shall, without the consent of the Con- 
gress, lay any impost or duties on imports or exports, except 
what may be absolutely necessary for executing its inspection 
laws ; and the net produce of all duties and imposts, laid by 
any State on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the treas- 
ury of the United States ; and all such laws shall be subject to 
the revision and control of the Congress. 

2)d Clause. — No State shall, without the consent of Congress, 
lay any duty of tonnage, keep troops, or ships-of-warin time of 
peace, enter into any agreement or compact with another State, 
or with a foreign power, or engage in war, unless actually inva- 
ded, or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II. 

SECTION I . 

1st Clause. — The executive power shall be vested in a Pres- 
ident of the United States of America. He 

shall hold his office during the term of four Executive power, 
* m whoni vested, 

years, and, together with the Vice-Pres- 
ident, chosen for the same term, be elected, as follows : 

2d Clause. — Each State shall appoint, in such manner as the 

legislature thereof may direct, a number of 

* ^ w ^1 u 1 u r Presidential elect- 

electors, equal to the whole number of sen- ^^^ 

ators and representatives to which the State 



Questions.— Src. IX. Wi Clause. What restrictions concerning favors from 
foreigners are laid upon National officers ? 

Skc, X. What restrictions are laid upon each State by the \st Clause 7 What 
restrictions are laid upon each State by the '2d Clause ? What restrictions are 
laid upon each State by the '.kl Clause ? 

AuT II. Executive Department. Sec. I. Recite the \st Cluuse, In whom is 
the executive power of the Republic vested ? What is the term of office of the 
President and Vice-President ? Recite the 2d Clause. What shall each State 
do ? What shall be tlie number of electors ? 



268 THE NATION. 



may be entitled in the Congress : but no senator or representa- 
tive, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the Uni- 
ted States, shall be appointed an elector. 

3^ Clause. — The Congress may determine the time of choos- 
ing the electors, and the day on which they shall give their 
Time of choosing- votes ; which day shall be the same through- 
electors, out the United States. 
4M Clause. — No person except a natural born citizen, or a 
citizen of the United States at the time of 
th^^Pr^ ^'de^t^ ^^^ adoption of this Constitution, shall be 
eligible to the office of President ; neither 
shall any person be eligible to that office who shall not have at- 
tained to the age of thirty- five years, and been fourteen years 
resident within the United States. 

5M Clause. — In. the case of the removal of the President 

from office, or of his death, resignation, or 

esor m case o inability to discharge the powers and duties 

of the said office, the same shall devolve on 

the Vice-President, and the Congress may bylaw provide for the 

case of removal, death, resignation, or inability, both of the 

President and Vice-President, declaring what officer shall then 

act as President, and such officer shall act accordingly, until the 

disability be removed, or a President shall be elected. 

6l/i Clause. — The President shall, at stated times, receive 

for his services, a compensation, which shall 

a ary o e res- j^gj^-j^gj. }^^ increased nor diminished during 

the period for which he shall have been 

Questions.— Sec. I. Id Clause. Who may not be an elector ? 

Now turn to the Twelfth Amendment of the Constitution, on page 278. 
WTiere shall the electors meet ? How shall they vote ? What restriction is 
made? How shall their ballots be made out? What lists shall they make? 
What shall they do with them ? What shall the President of the Senate do ? 
Who shall be declared the President under certain conditions ? What are those 
conditions ? When no choice shall be made by the electors, by whom is the 
President chosen ? From how many and what candidates must the House of 
Eepresentatives choose a Pre«id3nt? H7W sha 1 the votes be taken? What 
shall constitute a quorum ? What is necessary to a choice ? In the event of 
the Hause not choosins: a President before the 4th of March following. who shall 
act as President ? How shall the Vice-President be chosen ? In the event of 
no choice by the electors, how shall he be chosen ? Under what conditions may 
the Senate make the choice ? What is said about the eligibility of a person for 
Vice-President? Recite the ?>d Clause ot Section I., Article II. What may 
Congress determine concerning electors ? What is said about the day on which 
electors shall vote ? Recite the 4//'/ CUiuse. What is said about the birthplace 
of a person being eligible for the office of President ? What shall be his age, at 
least, and the time of his residence in the United States ? Recite the bth Clause. 
On whom sliall the office of President devolve, in the event of the death or 
disability of that officer ? What power is given to Congress for filling the places 
of President and Vice-President ? Recite the 6lh Clause. What is said con- 
cerning the President's compensation ? What restrictions are laid upon him ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 269 

elected, and he shall not receive within that period any other 
emolument from the United States, or any of them. 

'jth Clause. — Before he enter on the execution of his office, 
he shall take the following oath or affirmation : — " I do solemn- 
ly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully exe- o f h f offi 
cute the office of President of the United 
States, and will to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and 
defend the Constitution of the United States." 

SECTION II. 

\st Clause. — The President shall be commander-in-chief of 

the army and navy of the United States, 

J r r\ -T^- r ^1 ^ c ^ ^ Dutlcs of the Prcs- 

and of the mihtia of the several States, ident 

when called into the actual service of the 

United States ; he may require the opinion, in writing, of the 

principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any 

subject relating to the duties of their respective offices, and he 

shall have power to grant reprieves and pardons for offenses 

against the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 

2.d Clause. — He shall have power, by and with the advice and 
consent of the Senate, to make treaties, pro- ^is power to make 
vided two-thirds of the senators present con- treaties, appoint 
cur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with ambassadors, 
the advice and consent of the Senate, shall 
appoint ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges 
of the Supreme Court, and all other officers of the United 
States, whose appointments are not herein otherwise provided 
for, and which shall be estabhshed by law : but the Congress 
may by law vest the appointment of such inferior officers as 
they think proper, in the President alone, in the courts of law, 
or in the heads of departments. 

3^ Clause. — The President shall have power to fill up all va- 
cancies that may happen during the recess ^^^ ^^^ vacancies, 
of the Senate, by granting commissions 
which shall expire at the end of their next session. 

Questions.— Sec. I. What does the IthClanse declare that the President shall do? 
Sec. II. Recite the \st Clause. Of what, and under what circumstances, shall 
the President be a commander-in-chief ? What may he require of the officers of 
the executive departments ? What powers are given him concerning reprieves 
and pardons ? What is the exception ? What power is givcin to the President 
by the 2d Clause ? What proviso is made ? V\ hat officers of the government 
shall he nominate, and, by and with the advice of the Senate, appomt ? What 
may the Congress do concerning appointments ? Recite the Sd Clause. What 
power is given to the President for filling vacancies ? What is the duratiou 
of such commissions ? 



270 THE NATION. 



SECTION III. 

He shall from time to time give to the Congress information 
of the state of the Union, and recommend 
ower o convene ^^ ^j^^j^ consideration such measures as he 
Congress. 

shall judge necessary and expedient ; he 

may, on extraordinary occasions, convene both houses, or either 
of them, and in case of disagreement between them, with re- 
spect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such 
time as he shall think proper ; he shall receive ambassadors and 
other public ministers ; he shall take care that the laws be faith- 
fully executed, and shall commission all the officers of the Uni- 
ted States. 

SEC TION IV. 

The President, Vice President and all civil officers of the 
How officers may United States, shall be removed from office 
be removed. on impeachment for, and conviction of, trea- 
son, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 



ARTICLE III. 

SECTION I. 

The judicial power of the United States shall be vested in 

one supreme court, and in such inferior 

Judicial^power,how^^^^^g as the Congress may from time to 

time ordain and establish. The judges, both 
of the supreme and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during 
good behavior, and shall, at stated times, receive for their ser- 
vices, a compensation, which shall not be diminished during 
their continuance in office. 

QrESTioNS — Skc. III. What information is the President required to give 
to the Congress ? What recommendations shall he make ? What may he do 
on extraordinary occasions ? When may the President adjourn the Congress ? 
What is his duty respecting ambassadors ? What is his duty concerning the 
execution of the laws, and the commissioning of government officers? 

Sec. IV. For what crimes may all civil officers of the Government be re- 
moved, and by what method ? 

Ai:t. III. Judicial Departm'^'nt. Sec. I. In what body or bodies is the judicial 
power of the Republic vested ? By what tenure do the judges hold their 
offices ? What is said about compensation for their services ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 27 1 

SECT ION II. 
1st Clause. — The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in 
law and equity, arising under this Constitution, the laws of the 
United States, and treaties made, or which shall be made, un- 
der their authority ; — to all cases affecting 

ambassadors, other pubhc ministers, and ^ ^ ^ cases it 

' ^ ' extends, 

consuls ;— to all cases of admiralty and 

maritime jurisdiction ; — to controversies to which the United 
States shall be a party ; — to controversies between two or more 
States ; — between a State and citizens of another State ; — be- 
tween citizens of different States ; — between citizens of the same 
State claiming lands under grants of different States, and be- 
tween a State, or the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens 
or subjects. 

2d Clause. — In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public 
ministers and consuls, and those iu which a State shall be par- 
ty, the supreme court shall have original _ ; 
jurisdiction. In all the other cases before gJiprem^e^Court.*^^ 
mentioned, the supreme court shall have 
appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, with such excep- 
tions, and under such regulations as the Congress shall make. 

^d Clause. — The trial of all crimes, except in cases of im- 
peachment, shall be by jury ; and such trial 
shall be held in the State where the said ^''^^^rLTs!''*'''^ 
crimes shall have been committed ; but 
when not committed within any State, the trial shall be at such 
place or places as the Congress may by law have directed. 

SECTION III. 

1st Clause. — Treason against the United States, shall consist 

only in levying war against them, or in ad- „ , „ , 

, •: f .* .^ . . , ' . , , Treason defined, 

henng to their enemies, giving them aid and 

comfort. 

QnESTioNs— Sep. II. Recite the 1st Clause. How many subjects are named, 
in which the United States courts have jurisdiction ? Name the 1st. Name tlie 
2d. Name the 3d. Name the 4th. Name tlie 5th. Name the 6th. Name the 
7th. Name the 8th. Name the 9th. Recite the Id Clause. In what cases shall 
the Supreme Court have original jurisdiction ? What is its jurisdiction, both 
as to law and fact, in all the other cases mentioned ? What may be exceptions ? 
Recite the 3;^ Clausp, By whom shall all crimes be tried ? What is the excep- 
tion ? Where shall such trials be held ? W^hat may the Congress direct ? 

Sec. III. Recite the \st dause. In what does treason consist ? 



272 THE NATION. 



2d Clause. — No person shall be convicted of treason unless 
on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on 
confession in open court. 

3<^ Clause. — The Congress shall have power to declare the 

punishment of treason, but no attainder of 
How punished. ^ r ui j 

treason shall work corruption of blood, or 

forfeiture except during the life of the person attainted. 
ARTICLE IV. 

SECTION I. 

Full faith and credit shall be given in each State to the pub- 

Eig-hts of States lie acts, records, and judicial proceedings of 

to public faith, every other State. And the Congress may 

defined. ^y general laws prescribe the manner in 

which such acts, records and proceedings shall be proved, and 

the effect thereof. 

SECTION II. 

Privileges of citi- ^st Clause. — The citizens of each State 
zens. shall be entitled to all privileges and immu- 

nities of citizens in the several States. 

2d Clause. — A person charged in any State with treason, fel- 
ony, or other crime, who shall flee from jus- 
Executive requisi- ^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ j^^ another State, shall on 
tion. ' ' 

demand of the executive authority of the 

State from which he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the 
State having jurisdiction of the crime. 

3</ Clause. — No person held to service or labor in one State, 
under the laws thereof, escaping into anoth- 
Law regulating ser- ^^^^^ .^ consequence of any law or reg- 
vice or labor. ' ' , ,. , \ r 

ulation therem, be discharged from such. 

service or labor, but shall be dehvered up on claim of the party 
to whom such service or labor may be due. 

Questions.— Sec. III. Recite the 2i Clause. What is required to convict a 
person of treason ? Recite the M Clause. What power is given to Congress 
in the matter of treason ? How are the consequences of attainder of treason 
limited ? 

Ain . IV. Sec. I. Recite this section. How are the public acts of the sev- 
eral States to be treated in each State ? What may Congress do in relation to 
them ? 

Sec. II. What does the 1st Clause declare concerning the privileges and im- 
munities of citizens ? Recite the Id Clause. Who shall be delivered up for re- 
moval from one State to another, on the demand of the executive authority of 
the State from which he fled ? Where shall he be removed to ? What does the 
3d Clame declare about fugitives from service or labor, meaning slaves, and ap- 
prentices bound by indentures ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 273 



SECTION III. 

isf Clause. — New States may be admitted by the Congress 
into this Union ; but no new State shall be New States, how 
formed or erected within the jurisdiction of formed and admit- 
any other State ; nor any State be formed *®^* 
by the junction of two or more States, or parts of States, with- 
out the consent of the legislatures of the States concerned as 
well as of the Congress. 

2d Clause. — The Congress shall have power to dispose of 
and make all needful rules and regulations 
respecting the territory or other property ^^^-^^^^f-^-- 
belonging to the United States ; and no- 
thing in this Constitution shall be so construed as to prejudice any 
claims of the United States, or of any particular State. 

SECTION IV. 

The United States shall guarantee to every State in this Un- 
ion a republican form of government, and Republican g-overn- 
shall protect each of them against invasion, ment g-uaranteed. 
and on application of the legislature, or of the executive (when 
the legislature cannot be convened), against domestic violence. 

ARTICLE V. 

The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both houses shall 

deem it necessary, shall propose amend- 

^ , ,, • ^ ,., .. ,, T Constitution, Iiow 

ments to this Constitution, or, on the apph- ^^ ^^ amended. 

cation of the legislatures of two-thirds of 
the several States, shall call a convention for proposing amend- 
ments, which, in either case, shall be valid to all intents and 
purposes, as part of this Constitution, when ratified by the leg- 

QiTKsTioNs. — Skc. III. Recite the l.s7 CTr?7/.s^. By whom may new States be 
admitted into the Union ? What restrictions are applied in the formation of 
new States ? Recite the Id Clause. What power is given to Coni^ress by tliis 
chiuse ? What construction, as to claims, is not to be put upon any part of the 
Constitution ? 

Skc. IV. Recite this section ? What shall the United Stated, or National 
Government guarantee to every State ? In what two ways is the National Gov- 
ernment bound to protect each State ? 

AuTicLE V. Of what does this article treat? In what ways may amend- 
ments to the Constitution be proposed ? How shall amendments be made a part 
of the Constitution? 

18 



274 THE NATION. 



islatures of three-fourths of the several States, or by conven- 
tions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of 
ratification may be proposed by the Congress, provided that no 
amendment which may be made prior to the year one thousand 
eight hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and 
fourth clauses in the ninth section of the first article ; and that 
no State, without its consent, shall be deprived of its equal suf- 
frajre in the Senate. 



ARTICLE VI. 

1st Clause. — All debts contracted and engagements entered 

into, before the adoption of this Constitu- 

Validity of debts ^^^ ^j^^jj ^^ ^^ ^^^^ against the United 

recognized. ' , , . _ . . , , 

States under this Constitution, as under the 

Confederation. 

2d Clause. — This Constitution, and the laws of the United 
States which shall be made in pursuance 
Supreme law of the ^l^g^^Qf ^^^ ^U treaties made, or which 
land defined. ' . 

shall be made, under the authority of the 

United States, shall be the supreme law of the land ; and the 
judges in every State shall be bound thereby, anything in the 
Constitution or laws of any State to the contrary notwithstand- 
ing. 

3^ Clause. — The senators and representatives before men- 
Oatli of whom re- tioned, and the members of the several 
quired, and for State legislatures, and all executive and ju- 
■«^^a*' dicial officers, both of the United States 

and of the several States, shall be bound by oath or affirmation, 
to support this Constitution ; but no religious test shall ever be 
required as a qualification to any office or public trust under the 
United States. 

Questions.— Article V. What restrictions were imposed concerning 
the \st and Id Clauses of the ninth section of the first article ? Recite those 
clauses ? Have those restrictions any force now ? Why not ? What is said of 
the equality of the States in the Senate ? 

Article VI. Recite the 1st Clause. What is said of the validity of former 
public debts ? Recite the 2d Clmise. What is declared to be the supreme law 
of the land ? By what are the judi^es in every State bound ? Recite the 3^ 
Clnvse. Who shall be bound by oath or affirmation to support the National 
CoJistituticm ? What is said concerning religious tests ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION, 275 



ARTICLE VII. 

The ratification of the conventions of nine States, shall be 

sufficient for the establishment of this Con- ^ 

, , r> .r . ■, Ratification. 

stitution between the States so ratifying the 

same. 

Done in convention by the unanimous consent of the States 
present the seventeenth day of September in the year of 
our Lord one. thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven and 
of the independence of the United States of America the 
twelfth. In witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed 
our names. [Signed by the members of the convention.] 

AMENDMENTS. 

At the first session of the First Congress, begun and held in 
the city of New York, on Wednesday, the 4th of March, 1789, 
many amendments to the National Constitution were offered for 
consideration. The Congress proposed ten of them to the legis- 
latures of the several States. These were ratified by the con- 
stitutional number of State legislatures by the middle of Decem- 
ber-, 1 79 1. Five other amendments have since been proposed 
and duly ratified, and have become with the other ten a part 
of the National Constitution. The following aee the amend- 
ments : 



ARTICLE I. 

Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of 
religion, or prohibiting the free exercise 
thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, ^l^^'^ZZ^^ 
or of the press ; or the right of the people of the press. 

QCE.ST10NS.-ART1CLE VII. What does this article declare ? Where, and by 
whose consent, and when was the National Constitution formed? Who were 
the witnesses to it ? 

tn ^p'p^'^^'ll^ 9^5n''^°?- wf ^ ^^""^ amendments to the Constitution offered 
r^nSL 9 ^? J .^ *'^* ^'"^ *^^ Congress do ? How many amendments were 
ratified ? What others were proposed, and when were they ratified ? What 
can you tell about a thirteenth amendment ? 

«rP^hJ n);Ll* ^^^'^^t? t'l« ^r} a"i«ndment to the Constitution. What subjects 
are the Congress prohibited from making laws upon ? 



276 THE NATION. 



peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for re- 
dress of grievances. 

ARTICLE II. 

A well-regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a 
free state, the right of the people to keep 
and bear arms, shall not be infringed. 

ARTICLE III. 

No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house, 

• , without the consent of the owner, nor in 

Soldiers. . ^ , . , , 

time of war, but in a manner to be pre- 
scribed by law. 

ARTICLE IV. 

The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, 

papers, and effects, against unreasonable 

Search, warrants. , ,. in^i-i^j 

searches and seizures, shall not be violated, 

and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported 

by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to 

be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 

ARTICLE V. 

No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise 

infamous crime, unless on a presentment or 
Capital crimes. . „ ^ . , . 

indictment of a grand jury, except in cases 

arising in the land or naval forces, or in the militia, when in ac- 
tual service in time of war and public danger ; nor shall any 
person be subject for the same offense to be twice put in jeopar- 
dy of life or limb ; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case 
to be a witness against himself, nor to be deprived of life, liber- 
ty, or property, without due process of law ; nor shall private 
property be taken for public use, without just compensation. 

Questions. — Article II. Recite this article. What is declared concerning 
the militia, and rights of the people ? 

Artil'le III. Recite this Article. 

ARxrcLK IV. Recite this article. What right are the people to he secure 
in ? What is declared concerning warrants ? 

Article V. What is declai'ed coaceruing the holding of persons to answer 
for alleged offenses? What is said al)out a second trial for the same offense ? 
In what case shall a person not be compelled to testify in court ? What guar- 
antee of protection is promised ? When only can private property he taken 
for the public use ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 277 



ARTICLE VI. 

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right 

to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial „ 

f ^1, c^ ^ ,,./.;, . ,, Trial by jury, 

jury of the State and district wherein the 

crime shall have been committed, which district shall have been 
previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature 
and cause of the accusation ; to be confronted with the witness- 
es against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining wit- 
nesses in his favor, and to have the assistance of counsel for his 
defense. 

ARTICLE VII. 

In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall 
exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by 
jury shall be preserved, and no fact tried by ^"""^ at ^ommon 
a jury shall be otherwise reexamined in any 
court of the United States, than according to the rules of com- 
mon law. 

ARTICLE VI I I. 

Excessive bail shaU not be required, nor excessive fines im- 
posed, nor cruel and unusual punishments 
f ^. , Bail, 

inflicted. 

ARTICLE IX. 

The enumeration in the Constitution of certain rights, shall 
not be construed to deny or disparage oth- Certain rig-hts de- 
ars retained by the people. fined. 

ARTICLE X. 

The powers not delegated to the United States by the Con- 
stitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, „. , , 

, , ^ . , Rifflits reserved, 

are reserved to the States respectively, or 

to the people. 

Questions — Article VI. What right shall a person accused of crime enjojri' 
What right as to the witnesses that may appear against him ? What method 
is secured to him for obtaining witnesses in his favor, and the obtaining of 
counsel ? 

Article VII. In what civil cases shall the right of trial by jury be pre- 
served ? In what way shall the reexamination of facts tried by a jury, be made? 

Article VIII. What does this article declare ? 

Article IX. What does this article declare ? 

Article X. What does this article declare ? 



278 THE NATION. 



ARTICLE XI. 

The judicial power of the United States shall not be con- 
strued to extend to any suit in law or equi- 
^ ]i^^"t^^^^ *^' commenced or prosecuted against one 
of the United States by citizens of another 
State, or by citizens or subjects of any foreign state. 



ARTICLE XII. 

The electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote 

Amendment re- by ballot for President and Vice-President, 

spectin^the elec- ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ j^^^^ gj^^jl ^^^ ^^ ^^ j^^. 

tion of President , , . . ' ^' . , , 

and Vice-Presi- habitant of the same State with themselves ; 

dent. they shall name in their ballots the person 

voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the person voted 
for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct Hsts of all 
persons voted for as President, and of all persons voted for as 
Vice-President, and of the number of votes for each, which hsts 
they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the 
Government of the United States, directed to the President of 
the Senate ; — the President of the Senate shall, in the presence 
of the Senate and House of Representatives, open all the cer- 
tificates, and the votes shall then be counted ; — the person hav- 
ing the greatest number of votes for President, shall be the 
President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of 
electors appointed ; and if no person have such majority, then 
from the persons having the highest numbers not exceeding 
three on the list of those voted for as President, the House of 
Representatives shall choose immediately, by ballot, the Presi- 
dent. But in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken 
by States, the representation from each State having one vote ; 
a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or mem- 
bers from two-thirds of the States, and a majority of all the 
States shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House of 
Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the 

QrESTioNP.— Artitle XL What does this article declare ? 

Article XII. What does this article declare ? In what connection have 
we considered the Twelfth Article of the ConstituTion. which relates to tho 
election of President and Vice-President of the United States ? 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 279 

right of choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day 
of March next following, then the Vice-President shall act as 
President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional 
disability of the President. The person having the greatest 
number of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vice-President, 
if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
appointed, and if no person have a majority, then, from the two 
highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice- 
President ; a quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds 
of the whole number of senators, and a majority of the whole 
number shall be necessary to a choice. But no person consti- 
tutionally ineligible to the office of President shall be eUgible to 
that of Vice-President of the United States. 



ARTICLE XIII. 

SECTION I. 

Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a pun- 
ishment for crime, whereof the party shall have been duly con- 
victed, shall exist within the United States, ^, , ., , 

, . ,...,.. Slavery prohibited, 

or anyplace subject to their jurisdiction. 

SECTION ir. 

Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appro- 
priate legislation. 

ARTICLE XIV. 

SECTION I. 

All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and 

subject to the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United 

States and of the State wherein they reside. No State shall 

make or enforce any law which shall abridge _. . 

... . , . r . ' r Citizens and their 

the privileges or immunities of citizens of rights. 

the United States ; nor shall any State de- 
prive any person of life, liberty or property, without due pro- 

QuEsTioNs.— Aktici.e XIII. What does this article declare? 
Articlk XIV. What does this article declare ? 



280 THE NATION. 



cess of law, nor deny to any person within its jurisdiction the 
equal protection of the laws. 

SECTION II. 

Representatives shall be appointed among the several States 
according to their respective numbers, counting the whole num- 
ber of persons in each State, excluding Indians not taxed. But 
when the right to vote at any election for the choice of electors 
for President and Vice-President of the United States, repre- 
sentatives in Congress, the executive or judicial officers of a 
State, or the members of the Legislature thereof, is denied to 
Adjustment of re- ^^7 ^^ ^^^ "^^^^ inhabitants of such State, 
.presentation to the being twenty-one years of age, and citizens 
elective franchise, of the United States, or in any way 
abridged, except for participation in rebellion or other crime, the 
basis of representation therein shall be reduced in the propor- 
tion which the number of such male citizens shall bear to the 
whole number of male citizens twenty- one years of age in such 
State. 

SECTION III. 

No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Con- 
gress, or elector of President and Vice-President, or hold any 
office, civil or military, under the United States, or under any 
State, who, having previously taken an oath as a member of 
Congress, or as an officer of the United States, or as a member 

of any State Legislature, or as an executive 
Disabling- con- • j- • i re r c. ^ 4. 

ditions. ^^ judicial officer of any State, to support 

the Constitution of the United States, 
shall have engaged in insurrection or rebellion against the same, 
or given aid or comfort to the enemies thereof But Congress 
may, by a vote of two-thirds of each House, remove such dis- 
ability. 

SECTION IV. 

The validity of the public debt of the United States, au- 
thorized by law, including debts incurred for payment of pen- 

^ ^ ^ sions and bounties for services in suppres- 

Treatment of . . . , „. , „ , 

public debts. ^^"§ insurrection or rebelhon, shall not be 

questioned. But neither the United States 



THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 2b I 

nor any State shall assume or pay any debt or obligation 
incurred in aid of insurrection or rebellion against the United 
States, or any claim for the loss or emancipation of any slave ; 
but all such debts, obligations, and claims shall be held illegal 
and void. 

SECTION V. 

Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate legis- 
lation, the provisions of this article. 



ARTICLE XV. 

SECTION I. 

The right of the citizens of the United States shall not be 
denied or abridged by the United States, or by any State, on 
account of race, color, or previous condition of servitude. 

SECTION II. 

The Congress shall have power to enforce this article, by 
appropriate legislation. 

Question.— Abtic LB XY.— "Wliat does this Article declare T 



REVIEW QUESTIOXa 



The Indians. 

1. "What can you tell about Columbus and the Indians ? . . . 

2. What about their language, habits, religion, government and fate ? 



PAGE 

3 



Discoveries. 

1. What can you tell about Columbus and other early discoverers ? 

2. What did Columbus desire, and w^hat vi^as done for him ? 

3. Tell about the lirst voyage of Columbus and its results. 

4. What did another Italian navigator do ? . 

5. What was the origin of the name of America ? 

6. What can you tell about the discovery of Florida ? . 

7. What did Spanish adventurers do ? 

8. What did kings and merchants now desire ? . . . 

9. What can you tell about navigators named Cabot ? 

10. Give an account of Verrazzani's discoveries. 

11. Give an account of Cartier's voyages and discoveries. 

12. What can you tell about civil war in France, and Coligny ? 

13. Give an account of the Huguenots in Florida. 

14. What can you tell about English navigators and Queen Elizabeth 

15. Give an account of the doings of Gilbert and Raleigh. . 

16. What happened to people sent to settle in America ? 

17. What did Raleigh do, and what was his fate ? . . . 

18. What can you tell about other English navigators ? 

19. What can you tell about French settlements ? . . 

20. Give an account of Hudson and his voyages. 

21. Tell about his discoveries and his faie 



Settlements. 

1. What have you to say about a settlement and a colony ? ... 21 

2. What did the English claim ? 21 

3. What can you tell about companies formed for settlements in America ? 22 

4. Give an account of the first English settlement in America. ... 23 

5. Tell about the sufferings of the settlers 24 

6. What can you tell about Pocahontas and Captain Smith ? ... 25 

7. Tell about Smith's energy and his coast voyage 25 

8. What pleasant thing happened at Jamestown ? 25 

9. What can yon tell about the settler? and Indians ? 26 

10. What more about Pocahontas ? 26 

11. Give an account of the founding of the Virginia Colony. ... 28 

12. Tell about the Dutch in America 28 

13. Give an account of Dutch settlements in America 29 

14. What can you tell about adventurers on the New England coast ? . 30 

15. What can you tell about religious movements in England ? . . .31 

16. Give an account of the Puritims. 32 

17. What can you tell about the "Pilgrims"? 33 

18. Give an account of their first experience in the wilderness. ... 34 

19. ^Vbat can you tell about settlements in New Hampshire ? ... 34 

20. What can you tell about Lord Baltimore ? 35 

21. Give an account of the settlement of Roman Catholics in America. . 36 

22. TpII about the founding of the Maryland Colony 36 

23. What can you tell about the Connecticut River"? 37 



REVIEW QUESTIONS. 



283 



24. Tell about the first settlements in Connecticut, and the Indians. 

25. Give an account of war with Indians in Connecticut. 

26. Tell about the New Haven settlement 

2T. What can you tell about Roger Williams ? ... 

28. Give an account of the settlement of Rhode Island. 

29. What can you tell about settlements on the Delaware River ? 

30. Give an account of the first settlements in New Jersey. . 
81. What can you tell about the Quakers ? . . . . 

32. Give an account of the settling of Pennsylvania. 

33. Tell about the first settlements in North Carolina. . 

34. What can you tell about settlements in South Carolina ? 

35. What caused a plan for a settlement in Georgia ? 
S6. Give an account of Oglethorpe and the Georgia settlers. 
37. Tell about the Indians at Savannah 



Colonies. 



Give an account of the growth of the Virginia colony. ... .48 
What can you tell about troubles with the Indians ? .... 49 
What change in the Virginia government occurred ? .... 49 
Give an account of a civil war in Virginia, and its cause. ... 50 

What political changes occurred in England ? 51 

What can you tell more about the Virginia colony ? .... 51 

What can you tell about the " Pilgrims " and Indians ? .... 52 
What can you tell about the colonists and London merchants ? . . 52 
What can you tell about Puritan settlers at Salem and Boston ? . .53 
How did the Puritans treat those who differed from them ? . . .54 
What can you tell about religious disputes at Boston ? . . . .54 

What did John Eliot do ? 55 

What did King Charles the First do ? 55 

What can you tell about a confederation of colonies ? . . . .55 
What have you to say about the Massachusetts people ? ... 56 

How did the Puritans treat the Quakers ? . ' 56 

What can you tell about taxing the New Englanders ? . . . .57 
Give an account of the beginning of " King Philin's War." . . 58 

Give a further account of the war. . . 59 

What have you to say about British kings and the New England people ? 59 
What can you tell about a revolution in England ? . . . ' . .60 

What caused King William's War ? . 60 

Tell about a sad event at Schenectada 60 

Tell about an expedition against Quebec 61 

What political changes took place in New England ? .... 61 

What caused " Queen Anne's War ? " 62 

What did the French and Indians do ? 62 

Give an account of another expedition against Quebec 63 

What caused " King George's War ? " 64 

Give an account of the capture of Louisburg 64 

What occurred on Manhattan Island ? 65 

Tell about troubles between the Dutch, and other settlers and Indians. 66 

Tell about a massacre of Indians at Hoboken. 66 

What can you tell about Stuyvesant and the Swedes on the Delaware ? 67 
Tell about disagreements between Stuyvesant and his people. . . 68 
What changes in government took place in New Netherland (New York) ? 68 
Tell about the recovery of New Netherland by the Dutch. ... 69 
What can you tell about public affairs in New Ygrk ? . . . .69 

How was the liberty of the press vindicated ? 70 

Give an account of representative government in Maryland. ... 71 

Tell about civil wars and toleration in Maryland 71 

How did the Protestants in Maryland do wrong ? 72 

Tell about further troubles in Maryland 72 

What change in government took place in Maryland ? . . . .73 
What can you tell about the Dutch and the Connecticut people ? . .73 
How came difliculties to arise between Connecticut and Rhode Island ? 74 

What can you tell about (Governor Andros ? 74 

Give au account of the Connecticut charter, and the " Charter Oak." . 76 
Tell about the relations between Massachusetts and Rhode Island. . 77 



284 



REVIEW QUESTIONS. 



PAGE 

50. What can you tell about Newport ? 78 

51. What can you say about the colony of New Jersey ? .... 78 

52. What can you tell about the owners of New Jersey ? .... 79 

53. Give an account of William Penn and his American province. . . 80 

54. Give a further account of Penn and Pennsylvania 81 

55. Tell about a form of government for the Carolinas. . ... 82 

56. What more have you to say about the Carolinas ? 82 

57. What can you tell about French and English in South Carolina ? . 83 

58. What have you to say about Sothel and Archdale ? .... 83 

59. Give an account of troubles with Indians in North Carolina. . . 84 

60. Tell about troubles between the South Carolinians and their enemies. . 85 

61. Tell how the Carolinas came to be royal provinces, and were united. . 86 

62. Give an account of the colony of Geori,'ia. 87 

63. Tell about Oglethorpe, Wesley, and Whitefield, in Georgia. ... 87 

64. Give an account of Oglethorpe's warfare with the Spaniards. . . 83 

65. What have you to say about the general condition of Georgia then ? . 89 



French and Indian War. 

1. Give an account of the origin of the French and Indian War. . . 90 

2. What can you tell about Washington's mission ? 91 

3. Give an account of hostilities between the French and Virginians. . 91 

4. Tell about a Convention at Albany 92 

5. Give an account of preparations and movements against the French. . 92 

6. Tell about a sharp battle and death of Braddock 92 

7. What can you tell about the expeditions of Shirley and Johnston ? . 94 

8. Give an account of a campaign against Quebec. ..... 95 

9. What can you tell about Oswego, and the strengthening of other posts ? 96 

10. Give an account of tlie tardy movements of Loudoun 97 

11. Give an account of the siege and capture of Fort William Henry. . 98 

12. Tell about expeditions against Louisburg and Ticonderoga. ... 99 

13. What military operatio s took place in northern New York ? . . 100 

14. Tell about the capture of Fort Du Quesne 100 

15. What can you tell about Amherst's campaign ? 101 

16. Give an account of expeditions against Niagara and Quebec. . . 102 

17. Tell about fighting at Quebec, and death of Wolfe and Montcalm. . 103 

18. Give an account of the capture of Montreal, and end of the war. . 104 

19. Tell about troubles with the Indians in the South and the Northwest 105 



The Revolution. 

1. How does the story of the Revolution affect Americans ? ... 106 

2. What have we observed in our studies ? 106 

3. What have you to say about the feelings of the Americans at the close 

of the French and Indian War ? 107 

4. How did the British Government try to tax them wrongfully ? . .107 

5. What can you tell about stamps and the Stamp Act ? .... 103 

6. Tell about Patrick Henry's stirring words 103 

7. Wliat was done in opposition to ttie Stamp Act ? 1U9 

8. What other tax was laid, and what was the effect ? 110 

9. Tell how English and Colonial officers treated the Americans. . . Ill 

10. Tell the story of Boston boys and General Gage 112 

11. Give an account of the " Boston Massacre " and its cause. . . .112 

12. Tell how the people resisted taxation ll-> 

13. Tell all about the tea tax, and events in Boston Harbor. . . .114 

14. How were the inhabitants of Boston punished ? 115 

15. What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence ? . . .115 

16. Give an account of the gathering of a Continental Congress. . . .116 

17. What did the Americans do in the summer of 1774 ? .... 117 

18. What events occurred in Massachusetts ? liS 

19. Give an account of the first skirmishes and bloodshed of the Revolution. 119 

20. Tell about the capture of Ticonderoga 120 

21. Give an account of the Battle of Bunker's Hill 121 

22. Tell how the patriots were aroused thoughout the country. . . .122 



REVIEW QUESTIONS. 



285 



27. 



How did the Americans prepare for war ? 

Tell about Washington and the Army. 

Give an account of an expedition against Canada, .... 

Tell about Arnold's wonderful march 

What can you tell about the siege of Quebec ? 

What occurred in Lower "Virginia ? 

What can you tell about the words Whig and Tory ? • . . 

Give an account of Continental money 

What preparations were made for war by both parties ? 
Tell about Washington driving the British from Boston. 
Give an account of the movements of Washington and Clinton. . 

Tell about the attack on Fort Moultrie 

What can you tell about preparations to form an independent nation 
What have you to say about the Declaration of Independence ? . 
Give an account of military operations at and near ISew York. 
Tell about the American Army leaving New York. 
Give an account .of the battle at White Plains. .... 

Tell about tbe capture of Fort Washington, and life in prison ships. 
What can you tell about Washington's operations on the Delaware ? 
What have you to say about the acts of Parliament and Congress ? 
Tell about Articles of Confederation, and events at Trenton. 
Give an account of Washington's retreat and battle at Princeton. 
Tell how the British were driven out of New Jersey, and operations there. 
Give an account of marauding expeditions by Americans and British, 
What measures did the British plan for subduing the Americans ? 
Tell about the operations of Generals Howe and Burgoyne. . 

What can you tell about Lafayette ? 

Tell about the Battle of Brandywine. 

Give an account of operations near Philadelphia 

Tell about a battle at Germantown, and march to Valley Forge. . 

Tell about stirring events near Lake Champlain 

What can you tell of the movements of General Schuyler ? 
Tell about the Battle of Bennington, and the story of Jane McCrea. 
What can you tell about important events in the Mohawk Valley ? 
Tell about the capture of Burgoyne and Forts Clinton and Montgomery. 

What effects did these events produce ? 

What can you tell about the army at Valley Forge ? ... 

Give an account of the evacuation of Philadelphia by the British. 
What can you tell about a battle in New Jersey ? . . . . 
Give an account of the movements of Washington after that battle. 
What can you tell about elforts to drive the British from Rhode Island 
What did Tories and Indians do in Pennsylvania and New York ? 
What can you tell about a British army in the South ? . . . 
What was the condition of the Americans at the beginning of 1779 ? 
Can you give an account of operations in Georgia ? / . 

What can you tell of the British marching against Charleston ? 
Can you give an account of British marauding expeditions ? 
Tell about the capture of Stony Point and fort at Jersey City. 
What can you tell about hostilities beyond the Alleghany Mountains 
Give an account of Sullivan's campaign againi^t the Senecas. 

What can you tell about a siege of Savannah ? 

What did Lafayette do in France, and what was the effect ? . 
Ca I you give an account of some naval preparations ? 

Tell about some naval engagements on the ocean 

Tell about preparations for an attack on, and defense of, Charleston. 
Can you give an account of the siege and capture of Chai'leston ? 
What can you tell about the renewal of war in South Carolina ? . 
Can you give an account of a battle near Camden ? . 
Wiiat did Cornwallis then do, and what occurred at King's Mountain ? 

What can you tell about partisan leaders ? 

Tell about operations in New Jersey, and a French fleet at Newport. 
Can yo'i give an account of Arnold's treason and its results ? 

What did the British do ? 

What have you to say about the American soldiers ? . . . 

Can you give an account of Arnold's operations in Virginia ? 

What can you tell about General Greene in the South ? . 

What can you tell about a battle at the Cowpens ? , . . . 

Can you tell about Cornwallis's famous pursuit of Morgan and Greene ? 



286 REVIEW QUESTIONS. 

PAGK 

91. What can you tell about Greene and Cornwallis in North Carolina ? . 168 

92. Can you tell about a battle at Camden and retreat of the British ? . 168 

93. Tell about the attack on Ninety-six 169 

9-L Give an account of a pursuit, and a battle at Eutaw Springs. . . 169 

95. What can you tell about the flight of the British to Charleston ? . . 170 

96. Can you give an account of Marion's operations ? 170 

97. Can you give an account of the movements of the British in Virginia ? 170 

98. What can you tell about soldiers from France ? 172 

99. What did Washington do ? 172 

100. What did Arnold, the traitor, do ? 172 

101. Give an account of events at Yorktown, in Virginia 173 

102. What effects followed the capture of Cornwallis ? .... 173 

103. How did his capture affect Southern patriots, and what did they do ? 174 

104. What did the British Government and its soldiers in America do ? . 174 

105. What can you tell about a treaty of peace ? 175 

106. Give an account of the closing events of the Revolution. . . . 175 

107. How were the Americans sitiiated, and what did they do ? . . . 176 

108. Can you give an account of the formation and adoption of the Consti- 

tution? 17T 



The Nation. 

1. What can you tell about the beginning of the new Government ? . .178 

2. Tell about the first President and the doings of Congress. . . . 179 

3. What othcers were appointed to assist the President ? . . . . 180 

4. What measures did Congress agree upon ? 180 

5. What have you to say about affairs in the Northwest ? . . . .181 

6. What can you tell about political parties ? 181 

7. What can you tell about France and its relations to our Republic ? . 182 

3. What occurred in Western Pennsylvania ? 182 

9. T.dl about Jay's Treaty 182 

10. Give an account of difficulties with Algiers 183 

11. Tell about a presidential election, and death of Washington. . . 183 

12. What have you to say about the beginnin^of Adams' Administration ? 184 

13. What can you tell about difficulties with France ? 185 

14. Tell about the establishment of the National Capital and a new Presi- 

dent 185 

15. What can you tell about new States and Territories ? . . . .186 

16. What more about the sea-robbers on the Mediterranean ? . . . 186 

17. What can you tell about Hamilton and Burr ? 187 

18. What can you tell about Burr's schemes and Fulton's invention ? . 188 

19. What did France and England do ? 189 

20. Tell about difficulties between our Republic and Great Britain and 

France 189 

21. What can you tell about an embargo act and its effects ? . . . 190 

22. What have you to say about the fourth President of the Republic ? . 190 

23. Give an account of further difficulties with England and France. . 191 

24. What can you tell about a naval battle ? 192 

25. Give an account of trouble with the Indians in the Northwest. . . 192 

26. What have you to say about a declaration of war against Great Britain ? 193 

27. Tell about American ships and armies, and events in the Northwest. . 193 

28. Give an account of General Hull and the Battle of Queenston. . . 194 

29. What can you tell about war on the ocean ? 194 

30. What did the Americans accomplish during 1812 ? 195 

31. How was the American army divided ? 195 

32. Give an account of attempts to recover what Hull lost 196 

33. Tell about events at Forts Meigs and Stephenson. .... 19T 

34. What can you tell about an American fleet on Lake Erie ? . . . 197 

35. What about a British fleet, and a battle on Lake Erie ? ... 193 

36. Give an account of the doings of Americans under Harrison, in Canada. 198 

37. What can you tell about the capture of York and Fort George ? . . 199 

38. What can you tell about an attack on Sackett's Harbor ? . . . 199 

39. Give an account of Wilkinson's operations along the St. Lawrence. . 200 

40. What can j^ou tell about burning villages on the Niagara frontier ? . 200 

41. Give an account of massacres by Creek Indians, and their punishment. 201 

42. What events occurred on the ocean ? 201 



REVIEW QUESTIONS. 28/ 

PAGE 

43. What stirring events occurred on the coasts of Maryland and Virginia ? 203 

44. Give an account of the cruise of the Essex 203 

45. What have you to say about veteran troops coming to America ? . 204 

46. What occurred on the Northern and Niagara frontiers ? . , . 204 

47. Give an account of events on the Niagara Kiver 205 

48. Give aa account of events at and near Washington and Baltimore. . 206 

49. What occurred at Stonington ? 206 

50. What can you tell about events in Florida and Alabama ? . . . 20T 

51. Give an account of events at and near New Orleans 20T 

52. Tell about the ending of the war and a treaty of peace. . . , 2C'8 
58. Give an account of dealings with the bca-robbers on the Mediterranean. 209 

54. What have you to say about the fifth President of the Republic ? . 210 

55. What about the condition of the Americans, and their movements ? . 210 

56. What new States were added to the Union ? 211 

57. Give an accoimt of events in Florida, and Jackson's movements. . 211 

58. Tell about the "Missouri Compromise." 212 

59. What good acts did Congress pass in 1818 ? 212 

60. What have you to say about a sixth President, and his administration ? 213 

61. What great work was done in the State of New York ? . . . . 214 

62. What can you tell about remarkable events and tariff laws. . . . 214 

63. What have you to say about the seventh President of the Republic ? . 215 

64. What can you tell about the Bank of the United States ? . . .216 

65. What can you tell about trouble with the Western Indians ? . . 216 

66. Give an account of troubles because of the Tariff. .... 217 

67. What more can you tell about the Bank of the United States ? . .217 

68. Give an account of war with the Seminole Indians 218 

69. What was Jackson's public policy ? 219 

70. What new States were admitted into the Union ? 219 

71. What have you to say about the eighth President, and public affairs ? 219 

72. Give an account of war with the Seminoles and rebellion in Canada. . 220 

73. What was a cause of trouble between the Americans and British ? . 221 

74. What have you to say about the ninth President ? .... 221 

75. How came John Tyler to be President ? 222 

76. Tell about the acts of Conerress and conduct of the President. . . 222 

77. What happened in Rhode Island ? 223 

78. What can you tell about the admission of Texas into the Union ? . 223 

79. What wonderful invention was given to the world in 1844 ? . . . 224 

80. Tell about the eleventh President and an important event . . . 224 

81. What brought about a war with Mexico ? 225 

82. Tell about the first battles in the war with Mexico 226 

83. Give an accoimt of succeeding military movements 226 

84. What did General Scott do ? 227 

85. How came a part of Mexico in possession of the Americans ? . . 228 

86. How came they to possess other portions, and California ? . . . 228 

87. Give a full account of Scott's invasion of Mexico 228 

88. Tell about taking possession of the Mexican capital 229 

89. What arrangements were made by treaty ? 230 

90. What have you to say about gold in California ? 280 

91. What can you tell about a new President ? 230 

92. Give an account of the admission of California, as a State. . . . 231 

93. What can you tell about another Covipromise Measure ? . . . 233 

94. What have you to say about President Taylor and his administration ? 232 

95. What can you tell about the Mormons ? 232 

96. What notable expedition was sent out in 1853 ? 233 

97. With what people was trouble expected, in 1853 ? 233 

98. What have you to say about our relations with Japan ? ... 234 
9y. What have you to say about the fourteenth President ? ... 234 

lUO. Tell about important exploring expeditious 235 

101. What occurred in Kansas ? 235 

102. Wiiat can you tell about an ocean telegraph cable ? . . . . 236 

103. Give a further account of the Mormons 237 

104. What have you to say about Slavery ? 237 

1<^.5. What about distinguished visitors ? 23T 

106. What have you to say about the election of Mr. Lincoln ? . . . 23T 

107. Give an account of the doings of politicians in slave-labor States. . 238 

108. What preparations had been made for rebellion ? 238 

109. Tell about warlike movements in Virginia, and a new State. . . 239 

110. What can you tell about a severe battle in Virginia ? . . . . 240 



288 REVIEW QUESTIONS. 

PAGE 

111. What can you tell about civil war in 1861 ? 240 

112. Tell about the war in 1862, at different points. 241 

113. Give an account of the iVio/n/or and iV/err/«mc. 242 

114. What order did the President give about the movements of armies ? . 242 ■ 

115. What great battle occurred in Tennessee ? 242 

116. Give an account of the war on the Mississippi and elsewhere. . . 243 

117. Teil about events at New Orleans and on the Virginia Peninsula. . 243 

118. Tell about the war near Washington, and in Maryland and Virginia. . 244 

119. Give an account of the war west of the Alleghany Mountains. . . 244 

120. V/hat further can you tell about the war west of the Alleghanys ? . 245 

121. What did Congress and the President do concerning the slaves ? . 245 

122. Tell about the battles of Chancellorsville and Gettysburg. . . .246 

123. What occurred in North Carolina and Southeastern Virginia ? . . 246 

124. Tell about the siege of Charleston and movements in the Gulf Depart- 

ment 24T 

125. Give an account of the capture of Vicksburg. 247 

126. Tell about the battles of Chickamauga and Chattanooga. . . . 243 

127. What occurred in East Tennessee, Missouri and Arkansas ? . . 248 

128. Give an account of Morgan's raid north of the Ohio River. . . .249 

129. What have you to say about the work of the navy ? . . . . 249 

130. Tell about movements from Vicksburg, and in Florida. . . . 249 

131. Give an account of an expedition up the Red River 249 

132. Tell about the operations of the Armies of the Potomac and the 

James. 250 

133. What did General Sherman do in Georgia ? 250 

134. What can you tell about pirate ships ? 251 

135. Tell about the movements of Confederates in Virginia and Maryland. 251 

136. What occurred near Mobile ? .251 

137. Tell about events in the Shenandoah Valley and Tennessee. . . 252 

138. Give an account of events in Middle Tennessee 252 

139. What can you tell about the capture of Fort Fisher and Wilmington ? 252 

140. Give an account of Sherman's march through Georgia and the Carollnas. 253 

141. Give an account of events at and near Petersburg and Richmond. . 253 

142. What have you to say about the closing operations of the war ? . . 254 

143. What sad and important events occurred at Washington City ? . . 254 

144. What have you to say about the seventeenth President of the Republic ? 254 

145. What can you tell about Jefferson Davis ? 255 

146. What was the condition of the country at the close of the war ? . . 255 

147. What have you to say about the doings of Congress and the President ? 255 

148. What can you tell about the impeachment of the President? . . 256 

149. What more have you to say about ocean telegraph cables ? . . . 256 

150. What can you tell about the growth of the Republic ? • . . . 256 

151. What have you to say about the election of the eighteenth President ? 25T 



The Constitution. 

1. Of what powers of Government does Article I. treat ? . . . . 258 

2. State the contents of the several Sections 258 

3. Of what powers does Article II. treat ? 267 

A. State the contents of the several Sections 26T 

5. Of what powers does Article III. treat ? 270 

6. State the contents of the several Sections 270 

7. Of what powers does Article IV. treat ? 272 

8. State the contents of the several Sections 272 

9. Of what does Article V. treat ? 273 

10. Of what does Article VI. treat ? ........ 274 

11. Of what does Article VII. treat ? 275 

12. How many Amendments have been made to the Constitution ? . . 275 

13. Of what do the several Amendments treat ? 275 



Sheldon d' Cotnpany^s 2'exi-!Books, 



HISTORIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

By Benson J. Lossing, author of "Field-Book of tlic Revolu- 
tion," " Illustrated Family History of tlie United States," «S:c. 



Lossitiff's Primary Hlsforf/. For Beginners. A charm- 
ing little book. Elegantly illustraied. 238 pages. 

Lossinf/\s Outline Hisfortj of the Uitited States. One 

volume, 12mo. We invite the careful attention of 

teachers to some of its leadi ag points. In elegance of appear- 
ance and copioua illadratious, both by pictures and maps, we 
think it surpasses any Lock of the kind yet published. 

1. The work is marked by ifuvtnmiion clearness of statement. 

'J. The narrative is divided into SIX DISTINiJT J^JUMIODS, namely: 
Discoveries, Settlements, toionies, The Hevoltition, The JSntion, 
and The Civil War and its conseqnmces. 

•3. The work i>^ a rrftiif/etf in short *<'//ifeMce*, so that" the subs-tance of 
each may be easily comprehended. 

4. The most important events are indicated in the text by Iteavy- 
faced letter. 

.7. Fall Qaestions are framed for every verse. 

O. A. l*ronotincin(/ Joeitbalari/ is furnished in foot-notes wherever 
required. 

;. .1 Jirief' S(/}n}i>si.s of topics is t^iveii at the close of each section. 

5. An Oatiine H istorij of IMPORTANT E\ ENT^ is given at the close 
of ever if eJiapter. 

0. The work is profaseUj illastrated by Maps. Charts and Plans ex- 
planatory of the text, and by carefully-drawn pictures of objects and events. 

Lossint/'s School History. 383 pages. 

Containing the National Constitution, Declaration of 
Independence, Biographies of the Presidents, and Questions. 

This work is arranged in six chapters, each containing the record of an im- 
portant period. The First exhibits a general view of the Aboriginal race 
who occupied the continent when the Europeans came. The Second is a 
record of all the IJiseoveries and preparations for settlement made by indi- 
viduals and governments. The Third delineates the progress of all the Settle- 
ments until colonial goxTsniments were formed. The Fourth tells the story 
of these Colonies from their infancy to maturity, and illustrates the continual 
development of democratic ideas and republican tendencies which finally 
resulted in a political confoderatJon. The Fifth has a full account of the im- 
portant events of the liar for Indejtena'ence ; and the Sixth gives a con- 
cise History of the Republic from its formation to the present time. 



These books are designed for different grades of pupils, and adapted to the 
time usually allowed for the study of this important subject. Each embraces 
the history of our country from its discovery to its present administration. 
The entire series is characterized by chasteness and clearness of style, accuracy 
of statement, beauty of typography, and fullness of illustration. The author 
has spent the greater part of his life in collecting materials for, and in writing 
history, and his ability and reputation are a sufficient guarantee that the work 
has been thoroughly done, and a series of histories produced that will be in- 
valuable in training and educating the youth of our country. 




7- v^ 






^"v -r. 



rO- 






^0• 












^^'^r 



\o .0 

* -, . o ^ ^0"^ 









, s^ ^<J 



c! 



.^^ 






<^ '~c 



,0- 

0^ 









^^^ ''' 










LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




011 527 032 1 






♦fit! 



r 
1 



m 

I 

M 



